
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



Chap. Copyright No.. 

Shelf_ 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



Cfifrtj gtBts among &ant\j Sea Canniftala 



THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 




The Embkace of Safety.— Page 283. 



II 



THE 



STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



TOLD FOR YOUNG FOLKS 



OR 



Ef}irt2 Irars among Soutlj Sea (Uanntftals 



/ 
/ 



BY THE REV. JAMES PATON, B.A. 



NEW COPYRIGHT EDITION, WITH TWO NEW CHAPTERS 
AND FORTY -FIVE FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS 
BY JAMES FINNEMORE 

Fifteenth Thousand. 

A. C. ARMSTRONG AND SON 

51 East lo'i" Street, near Broadwat 

1898. 

iAU Rig'Us Reserved) 






* 1 ■ > 



COPYRIGHT, 1898, 
By a. C. ARMSTRONG & SON. 



2nrf COPY, 
1098. 




TWO COPIES RECEIVED. 



PREFACE 

TO FIRST EDITION 

Ever since the story of my brother's Hfc first 
appeared (January 1889), ^^ ^"^^^ been constantly pressed 
upon n^e that a YouNG Folk's Edition would be 
highly prized. The Autobiography has therefore been 
re-cast and illustrated, in the hope and prayer that the 
Lord will use it to inspire the- Boys and Girls of Chris- 
tendom w^ith a whole-hearted enthusiasm for the Con- 
version of the Heathen World to Jesus Christ. 

A few fresh incidents have been introduced ; the 
whole contents have been rearranged to suit a new 
class of readers ; and the service of a gifted Artist has 
been employed, to make the book every way attractive 
to the young. ^ 

Glasgow, Sept. 1892. 

additional note (1898) 

Two new chapters, freshly written for this edition, 
have been added ; whereby ** The Story of John G. 
Paton, Told for Young Folks" has been brought down 
to the present day. 

At the moment of issue, he is still toiling on, as set 
forth in these pages, visiting the Churches of Austral- 
asia, and inciting them to claim and to win for Jesus 
every Island, and every Tribe, on the New Hebrides. 
His seventy-fourth birthday has come and gone, but 
his eye is not dim, nor has his natural force abated. 

Canada and the United States, as will be seen very 
specially from these additional chapters, have shown a 
deep interest in the aims that have inspired my 
brother's life. It is hoped that this volume will vastly 
deepen that interest, and hasten the fulfilment of these 
aims ; — and, to Christ our Lord be all the Glory! 

James Paton. 

Glasgow, June 1898, 



CONTENTS 



CHAP. 

I. Our Cottage Home . 








PAGE 
17 


2. Our Forebears 








22 


3. Consecrated Parents 








28 


4. School Days . 








31 


5. Leaving the Old HoxMe 








37 


6. Early Struggles 








39 


7. A City Missionary 








45 


8. Glasgow Experiences 








51 


9. A Foreign Missionary 








55 


10. To THE New Hebrides 








62 


II. First Impressions of Heathendom 






67 


12. Breaking Ground on Tanna 






70 


13. Pioneers in the New Hebrides 






75 


14. The Great Bereavement 






77 


15. At Home with Cannibals . 






. 83 


16. Superstitions and Cruelties 






. 87 


17. Streaks of Dawn amidst Deeds of 


' Darkness 




. 92 


18. The Visit of H.M.S. "Cordelia" 






. 95 


19. "Noble Old Abraham" 






. Id 


20. A Typical South Sea Trader 






. 103 


2j. Under Axe and Musket 








. 108 



lO 



CONTENTS 



CHAP. 

22. A Native Saint and Martyr 

23. Building and Printing for God 

24. Heathen Dance and Sham Fight 

25. Cannibals at Work . 

26. The Defying of Nahak 

27. A Perilous Pilgrimage 

28. The Plague of Measles 

29. Attacked with Clubs 

30. Kowia . 

31. The Martyrdom of the Gordons 

32. Shadows Deepening on Tanna 

33. The Visit of the Commodore 

34. The War Chiefs in Council 

35. Under Knife and Tomahawk 

36. The Beginning of the End 

37. Five Hours in a Canoe 

38. A Race for Life 

39. Faint yet Pursuing . 

40. Waiting at Kwamera 

41. The Last Awful Night 

42. " Sail O ! Sail O ! " . 

43. Farewell to Tanna . 

44. The Floating of the "Dayspring 
4$. A Shipping Company for Jesus 

46. Australian Incidents 

47. Amongst Squatters and Diggers , 

48. John Gilpin in the Bush 

49. The Aborigines of Australia 

50. Nora 

51. Back to Scotland 



no 

"5 
117 

120 
125 
128 

134 
139 
143 
148 

150 
157 
163 
166 
172 
176 
181 

183 
189 
192 
196 
199 
204 
208 
213 
220 
224 
230 
235 
239 



CONTENTS 



II 



52. Tour through the Old Country 

53. Marriage and Farewell 

54. First Peep at the "Dayspring" 

55. The French in the Pacific 

56. The Gospel and Gunpowder 

57. A Plea for Tanna 

58. Our New Home on Aniwa 

59. House-Building for God 

60. A City of God 

61. The Religion of Revenge 

62. First Fruits on Aniwa 

63. Traditions and Customs 

64. Nelwang's Elopement 

65. The Christ-Spirit at Work 

66. The Sinking of the Well 

67. Rain from Below ! 

68. The Old Chief's Sermon 

69. The First Book and the Nkw Eyes 

70. A Roof-Tree for Jesus 

71. "Knock the Tevil out I" 

72. The Conversion of Youwili 

73. First Communion on Aniwa 

74. The New Social Order 

75. The Orphans and their Biscuits 

76. The Finger-Posts of God 

77. The Gospel in Living Capitals 

78. The Death of Namakei 

79. Christianity and Cocoa-Nuts 

80. Nerwa's Beautiful Farewell 

81. Ruwawa 



PAGE 
244 

246 

248 

263 
266 
271 

274 
278 
282 
285 
288 

294 
297 

307 
313 
316 
321 
323 
327 
328 

333 
336 
342 
344 
347 
352 
355 



12 



CONTENTS 



CHAP. PAGE 


82. LiTSi Sore and Mungaw . . . . -357 


83. The Conversion of Nasi 






. 363 


84. The Appeal of Lamu 






. 365 


85. Wanted ! A Steam Auxiliary 






. 368 


86. My Campaign in Ireland 






• 373 


87. Scotland's Free-will Offerings 






. 375 


88. England's Open Door 






. 381 


89. Farewell Scenes 






. .385 


90. Welcome to Victoria and Aniwa 






. 391 


91. Round the World for Jesus 




. 393 


92. The Home Lands and the Islands 


. 




. 398 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



ILLUST. 

I. The Embrace of Safety. — "So clung round him that he could 

neither strike nor shoot me " . . . . Frontispiece 

PAGE 
19 



2. Our Cottage Home 

3. Torthorwald Castle 

4. A Memorable Parting 

5. "The Cannibals ! you will be eaten by Canniba 

6. The lonely Vigil .... 

7. "Amongst the Heathen, in the New Hebrides, and especially 

on Tanna, woman is the down-trodden slave of man 

8. " The man that kills Missi must first kill me " . 

9. ** Teaching by example " . 

10. Followers of Nicodemus. — " Several men, afraid or ashamed by 

day, came to me regularly by night " . 

11. "Missi, Missi, come quick! Miaki's men are stealing your 

sheets and blankets ! " . 

12. Returning the stolen Things 

13. Visit of H. M.S. Cordelia 

14. A native Saint and Martyr. — " He was looking up to Jesus, and 

rejoicing that he would soon be with Him in Glory " . 

15. "A large party of armed men surrounded the plot where I was 

working. They watched me, and then every man levelled a 
musket straight at my head " . 



25 

33 
41 
49 

57 
65 

73 

81 

89 

97 
105 

"3 
121 



14 ILLUSTRATIONS 



ILLUST. PAGE 

1 6. "I rushed in amongst them, and was blessed in separating them 

before deadly wounds had been given or received " . .129 

17. " Their bodies were then borne to a sacred tree, and hung up by 

the hands for a time " . . . . . '137 

18. The Attack on the Mission ..... 145 

19. The Defence ....... 153 

20. The Ceremony of Nahak, or killing Mr. Paton by Sorcery . 161 

21. A Slide in the Dark . . . . . .169 

22. A fiendish Deed. — "Four young men have been landed, ill with 

measles, and these will soon thiu their ranks" . -177 

23. Noble old Abraham. — '* Missi, I remain with you of my own 

free choice, and with all my heart " . . . -185 

24. " Quick as lightning these two dogs sprang at their faces " . 193 

25. Kowia's Lament ....... 201 

26. '* Suddenly lao drew a large butcher-like knife and pointed it to 

within a few inches of my heart, and held it quivering there " . 209 

27. ** I climbed into the tree, and was there left alone in the bush " . 217 

28. " Arkurat started up, and refused to let us go " . . . 225 

29. ** Utterly exhausted, I lay down on the sand and immediately fell 

into a deep sleep " . . . . . . 233 

30. "I ran to the burning reed fence, and tore it up and threw it 

back into the flames " . . . . . . 241 

31. Jehovah's Rain. — "A panic seized upon them, and in a few 

moments they all disappeared " . . . . 249 

32. Farewell to Tanna . . . • • ■ 259 

33. " At every turn I expected he would dash himself and me against 

the great forest trees " . . . . . • 269 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



ILLUST. PAGE 

34. "Yakin, Nehvang's bride, appeared dressed in every article of 

European apparel, mostly portions of male attire, that she 
could beg or borrow " . . . . . . 279 

35. "Will you not give it up now?". . . . . 289 

36. '* They agreed to take firm hold of each other by the hand, to 

place themselves in a long line, the foremost man to lean 
cautiously forward, gaze into the well, and then pass to the 
rear" ....... 



37. Namakei's Sermon on the Well .... 

38. Burning the Idols ..... 

39. " Namakei exclaimed, ' Make it speak to me, Missi ' " . 

40. "Yauwaki cried with delight, * Oh, my new eyes! I have the 

sight of a little girl'" ..... 

41. Our first Communion on Aniwa . . . . 

42. " The people assemble under the banyan tree for evening village 

prayers" ...... 

43. Rolling home the Biscuits .... 

44. The Kanaka Traffic, No. i. — "Recruiting for the Queensland 

labour market " . ... 

45. The Kanaka Traffic, No. 2, — "The natives came off to barter 

fruits for tobacco, but, on reaching up their hands for trade 
,, they were pulled aboard " . 



299 
309 
319 
329 

339 
349 

359 
369 

379 

389 



CHAPTER I 

OUR COTTAGE HOME 

My early days were all spent in the beautiful county o< 
Dumfries, which Scotch folks call the Queen of the South. 
There, in a small cottage, on the farm of Braehead, in the 
parish of Kirkmahoe, I was born on the 24th May 1824. 
My father, James Paton, was a stocking manufacturer in a 
small way ; and he and his young wife, Janet Jardine Rogerson, 
lived on terms of warm personal friendship with the "gentleman 
farmer," so they gave me his son's name, John Gibson ; and 
the curly-haired child of the cottage was soon able to toddle 
across to the mansion, and became a great pet of the lady 
there. On my visit to Scotland in 1884 I drove out to 
Braehead ; but we found no cottage, nor trace of a cottage, 
and amused ourselves by supposing that we could discover by 
the rising of the grassy mound, the outline where the founda- 
tions once had been 1 

While yet a mere child, five years or so of age, my parents 
took me to a new home in the ancient village of Torthorwald, 
about four and a quarter miles from Dumfries, on the road 
to Lockerbie. At that time, say 1830, Torthorwald was a 
busy and thriving village, and comparatively populous, with its 
cottars and crofters, large farmers and small farmers, weavers 
and shoemakers, doggers and coopers, blacksmiths and tailors. 
Fifty-five years later, when I visited the scenes of my youth, 
the village proper was extinct, except for five thatched cottages 
where the lingering patriarchs were permitted to die slowly 
away, — soon they too would be swept into the large farms, and 
their garden plots ploughed over, like sixty or seventy otheri 
that had been blotted out 1 

B 



IS THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

From the Bank Hill, close above our village, and accessible 
in a walk of fifteen minutes, a view opens to the eye which, 
despite several easily understood prejudices of mine that may 
discount any opinion that I oifer, still appears to me well worth 
seeing amongst all the beauties of Scotland. At your feet 
lay a thriving village, every cottage sitting in its own plot of 
garden, and sending up its blue cloud of " peat reek," which 
never somehow seemed to pollute the blessed air ; and after 
all has been said or sung, a beautifully situated village of 
healthy and happy homes for God's children is surely the 
finest feature in every landscape ! Looking from the Bank 
Hill on a summer day, Dumfries with its spires shone so con- 
spicuous that you could have believed it not more than two 
miles away; the splendid sweeping vale through which Nith 
«^lls to Solway, lay all before the naked eye, beautiful with 
tillage spires, mansion houses, and white shining farms ; the 
Galloway hills, gloomy and far-tumbling, bounded the forward 
view, while to the left rose Criffel, cloud-capped and majestic ; 
then the white sands of Solway, with tides swifter than horse- 
men; and finally the eye rested joyfully upon the hills of 
Cumberland, and noticed with glee the blue curling smoke 
from its villages on the southern Solway shores. 

There, amid this wholesome and breezy village life, our 
dear parents found their home for the long period of forty 
years. There too were bom to them eight additional children, 
making in all a family of five sons and six daughters. Theirs 
was the first of the thatched cottages on the left, past the 
"miller's house," going up the "village gate," with a small 
garden in front of it, and a large garden across the road ; and 
it is one of the few still lingering to show to a new generation 
what the homes of their fathers were. The architect who 
planned that cottage had no ideas of art, but a fine eye for 
durability I It consists at present of three, but originally of 
four, pairs of "oak couples" (Scottic^ kipples\ planted like 
solid trees in the ground at equal intervals, and gently sloped 
inwards till they meet or are "coupled" at the ridge, this 
coupling being managed net by rusty iron, but by great solid 
pins of oak. A roof of oaken wattles was laid across these, 
till within eleven or twelve feet of the ground, and from the 
ground upwards a stone wall was raised, as perpendicular as 
was found practicable, towards these overhanging wattles, thia 




Our Cottage Home.— Page 17. 



OUR COTTAGE HOME 91 

wall being roughly " pointed " with sand and clay and lime, 
No into and upon the roof was woven and intertwisted a 
covering of thatch, that defied all winds and weathers, and 
that made the cottage marvellously cosey, — being renewed 
year by year, and never allowed to remain in disrepair at any 
season. But the beauty of the construction was and is its 
durability, or rather the permanence of its oaken ribs 1 There 
they stand, after probably not less than four centuries, 
japanned with " peat reek " till they are Hterally shining, so 
hard that no ordinary nail can be driven into them, and 
perfectly capable of service for four centuries more on the 
same conditions. The walls are quite modern, having all 
been rebuilt in my father's time, except only the few great 
foundation boulders, piled around the oaken couples; and 
parts of the roofing also may plead guilty to having found 
its way thither only in recent days ; but the architect's one 
idea survives, baffling time and change — the ribs and rafters 
of oak. 

Our home consisted of a " but " and a " ben " and a " mid 
loom," or chamber, called the " closet." The one end was 
my mother's domain, and served all the purposes of dining- 
room and kitchen and parlour, besides containing two large 
wooden erections, called by our Scotch peasantry " box 
beds " ; not hoies in the wall, as in cities, but grand, big, airy 
beds, adorned with many- coloured counterpanes, and hung 
with natty curtains, showing the skill of the mistress of the 
house. The other end was my father's workshop, filled with 
five or six "stocking fi-ames," whirring with the constant 
action of five or six pairs of busy hands and feet, and pro- 
ducing right genuine hosiery for the merchants at Hawick 
and Dumfries. The "closet" was a very small apartment 
betwixt the other two, having room only for a bed, a little 
table, and a chair, with a diminutive window shedding 
diminutive light on the scene. This was the Sanctuary of 
thai cottage home. Thither daily, and oftentimes a day, 
generally after each meal, we saw our father retire, and " shut 
to the door " ; and we children got to understand by a sort 
of spiritual instinct (for the thing was too sacred to be talked 
about) that prayers were being poured out there for us, as of 
old by the High Priest within the veil in the Most Holy 
Place. We occasionally heard the pathetic echoes of a 



THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 



trembling voice pleading as if for life, and we learned to slip 
out and in past that door on tiptoe, not to disturb the holy 
colloquy. The outside world might not know, but we knew, 
whence came that happy light as of a new-born smile that 
always was dawning on my father's face : it was a reflection 
from the Divine Presence, in the consciousness of which he 
lived. Never, in temple or cathedral, on mountain or in glen, 
can I hope to feel that the Lord God is more near, more 
visibly walking and talking with men, than under that humble 
cottage roof of thatch and oaken wattles. Though every- 
thing else in religion were by some unthinkable catastrophe 
to be swept out of memory, or blotted from my understand- 
ing, my soul would wander back to those early scenes, and 
shut itself up once again in that Sanctuary Closet, and, 
hearing still the echoes of those cries to God, would hurl 
back all doubt with the victorious appeal, "He walked with 
God, why may not I ? " 



CHAPTER II 

OUR FOREBEARS 

A FEW notes had better here be given as to our " Forebears,* 
the kind of stock from which my father and mother sprang. 
My father's mother, Janet Murray, claimed to be descended 
from a Galloway family that fought and suffered for Christ's 
Crown and Covenant in Scotland's "kilHng time," and was 
herself a woman of a pronouncedly religious development. 
Her husband, our grandfather, William Paton, had passed 
through a roving and romantic career, before he settled down 
to be a douce deacon of the weavers of Dumfries, like his 
father before him. 

Forced by a press-gang to serve on board a British man-of- 
war, he was taken prisoner by the French, and thereafter placed 
under Paul Jones, the pirate of the seas, and bore to his dying 
day the mark of a slash from the captain's sword across his 
shoulder for some slight disrespect or offence. Determining 
with two others to escape, the three were hotly pursued by 
Paul Jones's mea One, who could swim but little, was sho^ 



OUR FOREBEARS 23 

and had to be cut adrift by the other two, who in the darkness 
swam into a cave and managed to evade for two nights and 
a day the rage of their pursuers. My grandfather, being young 
and gentle and yellow-haired, persuaded some kind heart to 
rig him out in female attire, and in this costume escaped the 
attentions of the press-gang more than once ; till, after many 
hardships, he bargained with the captain of a coal sloop to 
stow him away amongst his black diamonds ; and thus, in due 
time, he found his way home to Dumfries, where he tackled 
bravely and wisely the duties of husband, father, and citizen 
for the remainder of his days. The smack of the sea about 
the stories of his youth gave zest to the talks round their quiet 
fireside, and that, again, was seasoned by the warm Evangelical 
spirit of his Covenanting wife, her lips "dropping grace." 

On the other side, my mother, Janet Rogerson, had for 
parents a father and mother of the Annandale stock. William 
Rogerson, her father, was one of many brothers, all men of 
uncommon strength and great force of character, quite worthy 
of the Border Rievers of an earlier day. Indeed, it was in 
some such way that he secured his wife, though the dear old 
lady in after-days was chary about telling the story. She was 
a girl of good position, the ward of two unscrupulous uncles 
who had charge of her small estate, near Langholm ; and while 
attending some boarding school she fell devotedly in love with 
the tall, fair-haired, gallant young blacksmith, William Roger- 
son. Her guardians, doubtless very properly, objected to the 
" connection " ; but our young Lochinvar, with his six or 
seven stalwart brothers and other trusty "lads," all mounted, and 
with some ready tool in case of need, went boldly and claimed 
his bride, and she, willingly mounting at his side, was borne off 
in the light of open day, joyously married, and took possession 
of her "but and ben," as the mistress of the blacksmith's 
castle. 

Janet Jardine bowed her neck to the self-chosen yoke, with 
the light of a supreme affection in her heart, and showed in 
her gentler ways, her love of books, her fine accomplishments 
with the needle, and her general air of ladyhood, that her lot 
had once been cast in easier, but not necessarily happier, ways. 
Her blacksmith lover proved not unworthy of his lady bride, 
and in old age found for her a quiet and modest home, the 
fruit of years of toil and hopeful thrift, their own little property, 



THE STORY OP JOHN G. PA TON 



in which they rested and waited a happy end. Amongst those 
who at last wept by her grave stood, amidst many sons and 
daughters, her son the Rev. James J. Rogerson, clergyman of 
the Church of England, who, for many years thereafter, and 
till quite recently, was spared to occupy a distinguished posi- 
tion at ancient Shrewsbury, and has left behind him there an 
honoured and beloved name. 

From such a home came our mother, Janet Jardine Roger- 
son, a bright-hearted, high-spirited, patient-toiling, and altogether 
heroic little woman ; who, for about forty-three years, made 
and kept such a wholesome, independent. God-fearing, and 
self-reliant life for her family of five sons and six daughters, 
as constrains me, when I look back on it now, in the light of 
all I have since seen and known of others far differently 
situated, almost to worship her memory. She had gone with 
her high spirits and breezy disposition to gladden, as their 
companion, the quiet abode of some grand or great-grand-uncle 
and aunt, familiarly named in all that Dalswinton neighbour- 
hood, " Old Adam and Eve." Their house was on the outskirts 
of the moor, and life for the young girl there had not probably 
too much excitement. But one thing had arrested her atten- 
tion. She had noticed that a young stocking-maker from the 
" Brig End," James Baton, the son of AVilliam and Janet there, 
was in the habit of stealing alone into the quiet wood, book 
in hand, day after day, at certain hours, as if for private study 
and meditation. It was a very excusable curiosity that led the 
young bright heart of the girl to watch him devoutly reading 
and hear him reverently reciting (though she knew not then, 
it was Ralph Erskine's Gospel Sonnets^ which he could say by 
heart sixty years afterwards, as he lay on his bed of death) \ 
and finally that curiosity awed itself into a holy respect, when 
she saw him lay aside his broad Scotch bonnet, kneel down 
under the sheltering wings of some tree, and pour out all his 
soul in daily prayers to God. As yet they had never spoken. 
What spirit moved her, let lovers tell — was it all devotion, or 
«vas it a touch of unconscious love kindling in her towards the 
yellow-haired and thoughtful youth ? Or was there a stroke 
of mischief, of that teasing, which so often opens up the door 
to the most serious step in all our lives ? Anyhow, one day 
she slipped in quietly, stole away his bonnet, and hung it on a 
branch near by, while his trance of devotion made him oblivious 




ToRTHORWALD Castle. — Page 31. 



OUR FOREBEARS 2f 



of all around ; then, from a safe retreat, she watched and 
enjoyed his perplexity in seeking for and finding it I A second 
day this was repeated ; but his manifest disturbance of mind, 
and his long pondering with the bonnet in hand, as if almost 
alarmed, seemed to touch another chord in her heart — ^that 
chord of pity which is so often the prelude of love, that finer 
pity that grieves to wound anything nobler or tenderer than 
ourselves. Next day, when he came to his accustomed place 
of prayer, a little card was pinned against the tree just where 
he knelt, and on it these words : — 

" She who stole away your bonnet is ashamed of what she 
did ; she has a great respect for you, and asks you to pray for 
her, that she may become as good a Christian as you." 

Staring long at that writing, he forgot Ralph Erskine for one 
day ! Taking down the card, and wondering who the writer 
could be, he was abusing himself for his stupidity in not sus- 
pecting that some one had discovered his retreat and removed 
his bonnet, instead of wondering whether angels had been there 
during his prayer, — when, suddenly raising his eyes, he saw in 
front of old Adam's cottage, through a lane amongst the trees, 
the passing of another kind of angel, swinging a milk-pail in 
her hand and merrily singing some snatch of old Scottish song. 
He knew, in that moment, by a Divine instinct, as infallible as 
any voice that ever came to seer of old, that she was the angel 
visitor that had stolen in upon his retreat — that bright-faced, 
clever-witted niece of old Adam and Eve, to whom he had 
never yet spoken, but whose praises he had often heard said 
and sung — " Wee Jen." I am afraid he did pray " for her," in 
more senses than one, that afternoon ; at any rate, more than 
a Scotch bonnet was very effectually stolen ; a good heart and 
true was there virtually bestowed, and the trust was never 
regretted on either side, and never betrayed. 

Often and often, in the genial and beautiful hours of the 
autumntide of their long life, have I heard my dear father tease 
" Jen " about her maidenly intentions in the stealing of that 
bonnet; and often have heard her quick mother-wit in the 
happy retort, that had his motives for coming to that retreat 
been altogether and exclusively pious, he would probably have 
found his way to the other side of the wood, but that men 
who prowled about the Garden cf Eden ran the risk of meet- 
ing some 'lay with a daughter of £ve I 



THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 



CHAPTER III 
CONSECRATED PARENTS 

Somewhere !n or about his seventeenth year, my father passed 
through a crisis of religious experience; and from that day 
he openly and very decidedly followed the Lord Jesus. His 
parents had belonged to one of the older branches of what is 
now called the United Presbyterian Church ; but my father, 
having made an independent study of the Scotch Worthies, the 
Cloud of Witnesses, the Testimonies, and the Confession of 
Faith, resolved to cast in his lot witk the oldest of all the Scotch 
Churches, the Reformed Presbyterian, as most nearly repre- 
senting the Covenanters and the attainments of both the first 
and second Reformations in Scotland. This choice he de- 
liberately made, and sincerely and intelligently adhered to; 
and was able at all times to give strong and clear reasons from 
Bible and from history for the principles he upheld. 

Besides this, there was one other mark and fruit of his early 
religious decision, which looks even fairer through all these 
years. Family Worship had heretofore been held only on 
Sabbath Day in bis father's house ; but the young Christian, 
entering into conference with his sympathising mother, man- 
aged to get the household persuaded that there ought to be 
daily morning and evening prayer and reading of the Bible and 
holy singing. This the more readily, as he himself agreed to 
take part regularly in the same, and so relieve the old warrior 
of what might have proved for him too arduous spiritual toils ! 
And so began in his seventeenth year that blessed custom of 
Family Prayer, morning and evening, which my father practised 
probably without one single avoidable omission till he lay on 
his deathbed, seventy-seven years of age; when, even to the 
last day of his life, a portion of Scripture was read, and his 
voice was heard softly joining in the Psalm, and his lips 
breathed the morning and evening Prayer, — falling in sweet 
benediction on the heads of all his children, far away many 
of them over all the earth, but all meeting him there at the 
Throne of Grace. 

Our place of worship was the Reformed Presbyterian 
Church at Dumfries, under the ministry, during most of t lese 



CONSECRATED PARENTS 



days, of Rev. John McDermid — a genuine, solemn, lovable 
Covenanter, who cherished towards my father a warm respect, 
that deepened into apostolic affection when the yellow hair 
turned snow-white and both of them grew patriarchal in their 
years. The Minister, indeed, was translated to a Glasgow 
charge ; but that rather exalted than suspended their mutual 
love. Dumfries was four miles fully from our Torthorwald 
home; but the tradition is that during all these forty }ears 
my father was only thrice prevented from attending the 
worship of God — once by snow, so deep that he was baffled 
and had to return; once by ice on the road, so dangerous 
that he was forced to crawl back up the Roucan Brae on his 
hands and knees, after having descended it so far with many 
falls ; and once by the terrible outbreak of cholera at 
Dumfries. 

Each of us, from very early days, considered it no penalty, 
but a great joy, to go with our father to the church ; the four 
miles were a treat to our young spirits, the company by the 
way was a fresh incitement, and occasionally some of the 
wonders of city-life rewarded our eager eyes. A few other 
pious men and women, of the best Evangelical type, went 
from the same parish to one or other favourite Minister at 
Dumfries; and when these God-fearing peasants "for- 
gathered" in the way to or from the House of God, we 
youngsters had sometimes rare glimpses of what Christian 
talk may be and ought to be. 

We had, too, special Bible Readings on the Lord's Day 
evening, — mother and children and visitors reading in turns, 
with fresh and interesting question, answer, and exposition, 
all tending to impress us with the infinite grace of a God of 
love and mercy in the great gift of His dear Son Jesus, our 
Saviour. The Shorter Catechism was gone through regularly, 
each answering the question asked, till the whole had been 
explained, and its foundation in Scripture shown by the proof 
texts adduced. It has been an amazing thing to me, 
occasionally to meet with men who blamed this " catechising " 
for giving them a distaste to religion; every one in all our 
circle thinks and feels exactly the opposite. It laid the solid 
rock- foundations of our religious life. After-years have given 
to these questions and their answers a deeper or a modified 
meaning, but none of us have ever once even dreamed of 



30 THE STORY OP JOHN G. PATO» 

wishing that we had been otherwise trained. Of course, i( 
the parents are not devout, sincere, and affectionate, — if the 
whole affair on both sides is taskwork, or worse, hypocritical 
and false, — results must be very different indeed ! 

Oh, I can remember those happy Sabbath evenings; no 
blinds down, and shutters up, to keep out the sun from us, as 
some scandalously affirm ; but a holy, happy, entirely human 
day, for a Christian father, mother, and children to spend. 
Others must write and say what they will, and as they feel ; 
but so must I. There were eleven of us brought up in a 
home like that; and never one of the eleven, boy or girl, 
man or woman, has been heard, or ever will be heard, saying 
that Sabbath was dull and wearisome for us, or suggesting 
that we have heard of or seen any way more likely than that 
for making the Day of the Lord bright and blessed ahke for 
parents and for children. But God help the homes where 
these things are done by force and not by love ! 

As I Delist, however, leave the story of my father's life — 
much more worthy, in many ways, of being written than my 
own — I may here mention that his long and upright life made 
him a great favourite in all religious circles far and neai 
within the neighbourhood, that at sick-beds and at funerals 
he was constantly sent for and much appreciated, and that 
this appreciation greatly increased, instead of diminishing, 
when years whitened his long, flowing locks, and gave him an 
apostolic beauty ; till finally, for the last twelve years or so of 
his life, he became by appointment a sort of Rural Missionary 
for the four nearest parishes, and spent his autumn in literally 
sowing the good seed of the Kingdom as a Colporteur of the 
Tract and Book Society of Scotland. His success in this 
work, for a rural locality, was beyond all belief. Within a 
radius of five miles he was known in every home, welcomed 
by the children, respected .by the servants, longed for eagerly 
by the sick and aged. He gloried in showing off the 
beautiful Bibles and other precious books, which he sold in 
amazing numbers. He sang sweet Psalms beside the sick, 
and prayed like the voice of God at their dying beds. He 
went cheerily from farm to farm, from cot to cot ; and when 
he wearied on the moorland roads, he refreshed his soul by 
reciting aloud one of Ralph Erskine's " Sonnets," or crooning 
to the birds one of David's Psalms. His happy partner, ow 



SCHOOL DAYS 31 



beloved mother, died in 1865, and he himself in 1868, 
having reached his seventy-seventh year, an altogether beauti 
ful and noble episode of human existence having been enacted, 
amid the humblest surroundings of a Scottish peasant's home, 
through the influence of their united love by the grace of 
God ; and in this world, or in any world, all their children 
will rise up at mention of their names and call them blessed ! 



CHAPTER IV 

SCHOOL DAYS 

In my boyhood, Torthorwald had one of the grand old typical 
Parish Schools of Scotland ; where the rich and the poor met 
together in perfect equality ; where Bible and Catechism were 
taught as zealously as grammar and geography ; and where 
capable lads from the humblest of cottages were prepared in 
Latin and Mathematics and Greek to go straight from their 
Village class to the University bench. Besides, at that time, 
an accomplished pedagogue of the name of Smith, a learned 
man of more than local fame, had added a Boarding House 
to the ordinary School, and had attracted some of the better 
class gentlemen and farmers' sons from the surrounding 
country; so that Torthorwald, under his regime^ reached the 
zenith of its educational fame. In this School I was initiated 
into the mystery of letters, and all my brothers and sisters 
after me, though some of them under other masters than 
mine. My teacher punished severely — rather, I should say, 
savagely — especially for lessons badly prepared. Yet, that 
he was in some respects kindly and tender-hearted, I had 
the best of reasons to know. 

When still under twelve years of age, I started to learn my 
father's trade, in which I made surprising progress. We 
wrought from six in the morning till ten at night, with an 
hour at dinner-time and half an hour at breakfast and again 
at supper. These spare moments every day I devoutly spent 
on my books, chiefly in the rudiments of Latin and Greek ; 
for I had given my soul to God, and was resolved to aim at 
being a Missionary of the Cross, or a Minister of the Gospel 



32 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

Yet I gladly testify that what I learned of the stocking frame 
was not thrown away ; the facility of using tools, and of 
watching and keeping the machinery in order, came to be of 
great value to me in the Foreign Mission field. 

One incident of this time I must record here, because o( 
the lasting impression made upon my religious hfe. Our 
family, like all others of peasant rank in the land, were 
plunged into deep distress, and felt the pinch severely, through 
the failure of the potato, the badness of other crops, and the 
ransom-price of food. Our father had gone off with work 
to Hawick, and would return next evening with money and 
supplies; but meantime the meal barrel ran low, and our 
dear mother, too proud and too sensitive to let any one know, 
or to ask aid from any quarter, coaxed us all to rest, assuring 
us that she had told God everything, and that He would send 
us plenty in the morning. Next day, with the carrif^r from 
Lockerbie came a present from her father, who, knowing 
nothing of her circumstances or of this special trial, had been 
moved of God to send at that particular nick of time a love- 
offering to his daughter, such as they still send to each other 
in those kindly Scottish shires — a bag of new potatoes, a 
stone of the first ground meal or flour, or the earliest home- 
made cheese of the season — which largely supplied all our 
need. My mother, seeing our surprise at such an answer to 
her prayers, took us around her knees, thanked God for His 
goodness, and said to us : 

" O my children, love your Heavenly Father, tell Him in 
faith and prayer all your needs, and He will supply your 
wants so far as it shall be for your good and His glory." 

Perhaps, amidst all their struggles in rearing a family of 
eleven, this was the hardest time they ever had, and the only 
time they ever felt the actual pinch of hunger ; for the little 
that they had was marvellously blessed of God, and was not 
less marvellously utilised by that noble mother of ours, whose 
high spirit, side by side with her humble and gracious piety, 
made us, under God, what we are to-day. 

I saved as much at my trade as enabled me to go for six 
weeks to Dumfries Academy; this awoke in me again the hunger 
for learning, and I resolved to give up that trade and turn to 
something that might be made helpful to the prosecution of 
my education. An engagement was secured with the Sapperi 




A Memorable Parting. — Page 38. 
C 



SCHOOLDAYS 35 



and Miners, who were mapping and measuring the county of 
Dumfries in connection with the Ordnance Survey of Scotland. 
The office hours were from 9 a.m. till 4 p.m.; and though my 
walk from home was above four miles every morning, and the 
same by return in the evening, I found much spare time for 
private study, both on the way to and from my work and also 
after hours. Instead of spending the mid-day houi with the 
rest, at football and other games, I stole away to a quiet 
spot on the banks of the Nith, and there pored over my book, 
all alone. Our lieutenant, unknown to me, had observed this 
from his house on the other side of the stream, and after a 
time called me into his office and inquired what I was studying. 
I told him the whole truth as to my position and my desires. 
After conferring with some of the other officials there, he 
summoned me again, and in their presence promised me pro- 
motion in the service, and special training in Woolwich at 
the Government's expanse, on condition that I would sign an 
engagement for seven years. Thanking him most gratefully 
for his kind offer, I agreed to bind myself for three years or 
four, but not for seven. 

Excitedly he said, "Why? Will you refuse an offer that 
many gentlemen's sons would be proud of?" 

I said, " My life is given to another Master, so I cannot 
engage for seven years." 

He asked sharply, " To whom ? " 

I replied, " To the Lord Jesus ; and I want to prepare as 
soon as possible for His service in the proclaiming of the 
Gospel." 

In great anger he sprang across the room, called the pay- 
master, and exclaimed, " Accept my offer, or you are dismissed 
on the spot ? " 

I answered, ** I am extremely sorry if you do so, but to bind 
myself for seven years would probably frustrate the purpose of 
my Hfe ; and though I am greatly obliged to you, I cannot 
make such an engagement." 

His anger made him unwiUing or unable to comprehend 
my difficulty; the drawing instruments were delivered up, I 
received my pay, and departed without further parley. Hear- 
ing how I had been treated, and why, Mr. Maxwell, the 
Rector of Dumfries Academy, offered to let me attend all 
classes there, free of charge, so long as I cared to remain ; 



36 THE STOR Y OF JOHN G. FA TON 



but that, in lack of means of support, was for the time impos- 
sible, as I would not and could not be a burden on my dear 
father, but was determined rather to help him in educating tiie 
rest. I went therefore to what was known as the Lamb Fair 
at Lockerbie, and for the first time in my life took a "fee " for 
the harvest. On arriving at the field when shearing and mow- 
ing began, the farmer asked me to bind a sheaf; when I had 
done so, he seized it by the band, and it fell to pieces ! Instead 
of disheartening me, however, he gave me a careful lesson how 
to bind ) and the second that I bound did not collapse when 
shaken, and the third he pitched across the field, and on finding 
that it still remained firm, he cried to me cheerily : 

" Right now, my lad ; go ahead I " 

It was hard work for me at first, and my hands got very 
sore ; but, being willing and determined, I soon got into the 
way of it, and kept up with the best of them. The male 
harvesters were told oif to sleep in a large hay-loft, the beds 
being arranged all along the side, like barracks. Many of the 
fellows were rough and boisterous ; and I suppose my look 
showed that I hesitated in mingling with them, for the quick 
eye and kind heart of the farmer's wife prompted her to 
suggest that I, being so much younger than the rest, might sleep 
with her son George in the house — an offer, oh, how gratefully 
accepted 1 A beautiful new steading had recently been built 
for them ; and during certain days, or portions of days, while 
waiting for the grain to ripen or to dry, I planned and laid 
out an ornamental garden in front of it, which gave great 
satisfaction — a taste inherited from my mother, with her joy 
in flowers and garden plots. They gave me, on leaving, a 
handsome present, as well as iny fee, for I had got on very 
pleasantly with them all. This experience, too, came to be 
valuable to me, when, in long-after days, and far other lands. 
Mission buildings had to be erected, and garden and field 
cropped and cultivated without the aid of a single European 
hand. 



LEAVING THE OLD HOME 37 



CHAPTER V 

LEAVING THE OLD HOME 

Before going to my first harvesting, I had applied for a 
situation in Glasgow, apparently exactly suited for my case; 
but I had little or no hope of ever hearing of it further. An 
offer of ^50 per annum was made by the West Campbell 
Street Reformed Presbyterian Congregation, then under the 
good and noble Dr. Bates, for a young man to act as district 
visitor and tract distributor, especially amongst the absentees 
from the Sabbath School ; with the privilege of receiving one 
year's training at the Free Church Normal Seminary, that he 
might qualify himself for teaching, and thereby push forward 
to the Holy Ministry. The candidates, along with their 
application and certificates, were to send an essay on some 
subject, of their own composition, and in their own hand- 
writing. I sent in two long poems on the Covenanters, which 
must have exceedingly amused them, as I had not learned to 
write even decent prose ! But, much to my surprise, imme- 
diately on the close of the harvesting experience, a letter 
arrived, intimating that I, along with another young man, 
had been put upon the short leet, and that both were re- 
quested to appear in Glasgow on a given day and compete for 
the appointment. 

Two days thereafter I started out from my quiet country 
home on the road to Glasgow. Literally " on the road," for 
from Torthorwald to Kilmarnock — about forty miles — had to 
be done on foot, and thence tc Glasgow by rail. Railways in 
those days were as yet few, and coach-travelling was far beyond 
my purse. A small bundle contained my Bible and all my 
personal belongings. Thus was I launched upon the ocean 
of life. I thought on One who says, " I know thy poverty, but 
thou ait rich." 

My dear father walked with me the first six miles of the 
way. His counsels and tears and heavenly conversation on 
that parting journey are fresh in my heart as if it had been 
but yesterday ; and tears are on my cheeks as freely now as 
then, whenever memory steals me away to the scene. For 
the last half-mile or so we walked on together in almost 



38 THB STORY OF /OHN G. PA TON 

unbroken silence, — my father, as was often his custom, 
carrying hat in hand, while his long, flowing yellow hair 
(then yellow, but in later years white as snow) streamed 
like a girl's down his shoulders. His lips kept moving in 
silent prayers for me ; and his tears fell fast when our eyes 
met each other in looks for which all speech was vain ! We 
halted on reaching the appointed parting-place; he grasped 
my hand firmly for a minute in silence, and then solemnly and 
affectionately said : 

" God bless you, my son 1 Your father's God prosper you, 
and keep you from all evil ! " 

Unable to say more, his lips kept moving in silent prayer ; 
•n tears we embraced, and parted. I ran off as fast as I 
could ; and, when about to turn a corner in the road where 
he would lose sight of me, I looked back and saw him still 
standing with head uncovered where I had left him — gazing 
after me. Waving my hat in adieu, I was round the corner 
and out of sight in an instant But my heart was too full and 
sore to carry me farther, so I darted into the side of the road 
and wept for a time. Then, rising up cautiously, I climbed 
the dyke to see if he yet stood where I had left him ; and just 
at that moment I caught a glimpse of him climbing the dyke 
and looking out for me 1 He did not see me, and after he 
had gazed eagerly in my direction for a while he got down, 
Bet his face towards home, and began to return — his head still 
uncovered, and his heart, I felt sure, still rising in prayers for 
me. I watched through blinding tears, till his form faded 
from my gaze ; and then, hastening on my way, vowed deeply 
and oft, by the help of God, to live and act so as never to 
grieve or dishonour such a father and mother as He had given 
me. The appearance of my father, when we parted — his 
advice, prayers, and tears — the road, the dyke, the climbing 
up on it and then walking away, head uncovered — have often, 
often, all through life, risen vividly before my mind, and do so 
now while I am writing, as if it had been but an hour ago. In 
my earlier years particularly, when exposed to many tempta- 
tions, his parting form rose before me as that of a guardian 
angel 



EARLY STRUGGLES 



CHAPTER VI 

EARLY STRUGGLES 

I REACHED Glaigow on the third day, having slept one night 
at Thornhillj and another at New Cumnock ; and having 
needed, owiug to the kindness of acquaintances upon whom I 
called by the way, to spend only three halfpence of my modest 
funds. Safely arrived, but weary, I secured a humble room 
for my lodging, for which I had to pay one shilling and six- 
pence per week. Buoyant and full of hope and looking up to 
God for guidance, I appeared at the appointed hour before 
the examiners, as did also the other candidate ; and they 
having carefully gone through their work, asked us to retire. 
When recalled, they informed us that they had great difficulty 
in choosing, and suggested that the one of us might withdraw 
in favour of the other, or that both might submit to a more 
testing examination. Neither seemed inclined to give it up, 
both were willing for a second examination ; but the patrons 
made another suggestion. They had only £,^0 per annum to 
give ; but if we would agree to divide it betwixt us, and go 
into one lodging, we might both be able to struggle through j 
they would pay our entrance fees at the Free Normal Seminary, 
and provide us with the books required; and perhaps they 
might be able to add a little to the sum promised to each of 
us. By dividing the mission work appointed, and each taking 
only the half, more time also might be secured for our studies. 
Though the two candidates had never seen each other before, 
we at once accepted this proposal, and got on famously 
together, never having had a dispute on anything of common 
interest thioughout our whole career. 

As our feliow-students at the Normal were all far advanced 
beyond 'uS in their education, we found it killing work, and 
had io grind away incessantly, late and early. Both of us, 
before the year closed, broke down in health ; partly by hard 
stady, but principally, perhaps, for lack of nourishing diet. A 
severe cough seized upon me ; I began spitting blood, and a 
djctor ordered me at once home to the country and forbade 
ail attempts at study. My heart sank ; it was a dreadful disap- 
pointment, and to me a bitter trial Soon after, my companion. 



THE STORY OF JOHN G. FA TON 



though apparently much stronger than I, was similarly seized. 
He, however, never entirely recovered, though for some years 
he taught in a huinble school ; and long ago he fell asleep in 
Jesus, a devoted and honoured Christian man. 

I, on the other hand, after a short rest, nourished by the 
hill air of Torthorwald and by the new milk of our family cow, 
was ere long at work again. Renting a house, I began to 
teach a small school at Girvan, and gradually but completely 
recovered my health. 

Having saved ;^io by my teaching, I returned to Glasgow, 
and was enrolled as a student at the College ; but before the 
session was finished my money was exhausted — I had lent 
some to a poor student, who failed to repay me — and only 
nine shillings remained in my purse. There was no one from 
whom to borrow, had I been willing ; I had been disappointed 
in attempting to secure private tuition ; and no course seemed 
open for me, except to pay what little I owed, give up my 
College career, and seek for teaching or other work in the 
country. I wrote a letter to my father and mother, informing 
them of my circumstances; that I was leaving Glasgow in 
quest of work, and that they would not hear from me again till 
I had found a suitable situation. I told them that if otherwise 
unsuccessful, I should fall back on my own trade, though I 
shrank from that as not tending to advance my education ; but 
that they might rest assured I would do nothing to dishonour 
them or my own Christian profession. Having read that 
letter over again through many tears, I said,— I cannot send 
that, for it will grieve my darling parents ; and therefore, leav- 
ing it on the table, I locked my room door and ran out to find 
a place where I might sell my precious books, and hold on a 
few weeks longer. But, as I stood on the opposite side and 
wondered whether these folks in a shop with the three golden 
balls would care to have a poor student's books, and as I 
hesitated, knowing how much I needed them for my studies, 
conscience smote me as il lor doing a guilty thing ; I imagined 
that the people were watching me Hke one about to commit 
a theft ; and I made off from the scene at full speed, with a 
feeling of intense shame at having dreamed of such a thing I 
Passing through one short street into another, I mar<ltied on 
mechanically; but the Lord God of my father was guiding 
my steps, all unknown to me. 




" The Cannibals I you will be eaten by the Cannibals I " — Page 60. 



lARL Y STRUGGLES 43 

A certaxD no<^ice in a window, into which I had probably 
never in my life looked before, here caught my eye, to this 
effect — ''Teacher wanted, Maryhill Free Church School; 
apply at the Manse." A coach or 'bus was just passing, 
w hen I turned round ; I leapt into it, saw the Minister, 
arranged to undertake the School, returned to Glasgow, paid 
my landlady's lodging score, tore up that letter to my parents 
and wrote another full of cheer and hope; and early next 
morning entered the School and began a tough and trying 
job. The Minister warned me that the School was a wreck, 
and had been broken up chiefly by coarse and bad characters 
from mills and coal-pits, who attended the evening classes. 
They had abused several masters in succession ; and, laying a 
thick and heavy cane on the desk, he said : 

" Use that freely, or you will never keep order here 1 " 

I put it aside into the drawer of my desk, saying, "That 
will be my last resource." 

There were very few scholars for the first week — about 
eighteen in the Day School and twenty in the Night School. 
The clerk of the mill, a good young fellow, came to the evening 
classes, avowedly to learn book-keeping, but privately he said 
he had come to save me from personal injury. 

The following week, a young man and a young woman began 
to attend the Night School, who showed from the first moment 
that they were bent on mischief. On my repeated appeals for 
quiet and order, they became the more boisterous, and gave 
great merriment to a few of the scholars present. I finally 
urged the young man, a tall, powerful fellow, to be quiet or at 
once to leave, declaring that at all hazards I must and would 
have perfect order ; but he only mocked at me, and assumed 
a fighting attitude. Quietly locking the door and putting the 
key in my pocket, I turned to my desk, armed myself with the 
cane, and dared any one at his peril to interfere betwixt us. 
It was a rough struggle — he smashing at me clumsily with his 
fists, I with quick movements evading and dealing him blow 
after blow with the heavy cane for several rounds — till at length 
he crouched down at his desk, exhausted and beaten, and I 
ordered him to turn to his book, which he did in sulky silence. 
Going to my desk, I addressed them and asked them to infornii 
all who wished to come to the School, — That if they came foi 
cdua^tJnn, everything would be heartily done that it was in mj 



44 THE ,STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

n 

power to do ; but that any who wished for mischief had better 
stay away, as I was determined to conquer, not to be con- 
quered, and to secure order and silence, whatever it might cost. 
Further, I assured them that that cane would not again be 
lifted by me, if kindness and forbearance on my part could 
possibly gain the day, as I wished to rule by love and not by 
terror. But this young man knew he was in the wrong, and 
it was that which had made him weak against me, though 
every way stronger far than I. Yet I would be his friend and 
helper, if he was willing to be friendly with me, the same as if 
this night had never been. At these words a dead silence fell 
on the School ; every one buried face diligently in book ; and 
the evening closed in uncommon quiet and order. 

The attendance grew, till the School became crowded, both 
during the day and at night. During the mid-day hour even, 
I had a large class of young women who came to improve 
themselves in writing and arithmetic. By and by the cane 
became a forgotten implement ; the sorrow and pain which I 
showed as to badly-done lessons, or anything blameworthy, 
proved the far more effectual penalty. 

The School Committee had promised me at least ten 
shillings per week, and guaranteed to make up any deficit if 
the fees fell short of that sum ; but if the income from fees 
exceeded that sum, all was to be mine. Affairs went on pros- 
perously for a season; indeed, too much so for my selfish 
interest. The Committee took advantage of the large attend- 
ance and better repute of the School, to secure the services of 
a master of the highest grade. The parents of many of the 
children offered to take and seat a hall, if I would remain, but 
I knew too well that I had neither education nor experience to 
compete with an accomplished teacher. Their children, how- 
ever, got up a testimonial and subscription, which was presented 
to me on the day before I left; and this I valued chiefly 
because the presentation was made by the young fellows who 
at first behaved so badly, but were now my devoted friends. 

Once more I committed my future to the Lord God of my 
father, assured that in my very heart I was willing and anxious 
to serve Him and to follow the blessed Saviour, yet feeling 
keenly ^hat intense darkness had again enclosed my path. 



A CITY MISSIONARY 4J 



CHAPTER VII 

A CITY MISSIONARY 

Before undertaking the Maryhill School, I had applied to be 
taken on as an agent in the Glasgow City Mission ; and the 
night before I had to leave Maryhill, I received a letter from 
Rev. Thomas Caie, the superintendent of the said Mission, 
saying that the directors had kept their eyes on me ever since 
my application, and requesting, as they understood I was 
leaving the School, that I would appear before them the next 
morning, and have my qualifications for becoming a Missionary 
examined into. Praising God, I went off at once, passed the 
examination successfully, and was appointed to spend two 
hours that afternoon and the following Monday in visitation 
with two of the directors, calling at every house in a low 
district of the town, and conversing with all the characters 
encountered there as to their eternal welfare. I had also to 
preach a " trial " discourse in a Mission meeting, where a 
deputation of directors would be present, the following evening 
being Sunday ; and on Wednesday evening they met again to 
hear their report and to accept or reject me. 

All this had come upon me so unexpectedly, that I almost 
anticipated failure ; but looking up for help I went through 
with it, and on the fifth day after leaving the School they 
called me before a meeting of directors, and informed me that 
I had passed my trials most successfully, and that the reports 
were so favourable that they had unanimously resolved to 
receive me at once as one of their City Missionaries. Deeply 
solemnised with the responsibilities of my new office, I left 
that meeting praising God for all His undeserved mercies, and 
seeing most clearly His gracious hand in all the way by which 
He had led me, and the trials by which He had prepared me 
for this sphere of service. Man proposes — God disposes. 

I found the district a very degraded one. Many families 
said they had never been visited by any Minister ; and many 
were lapsed professors of religion who had attended no church 
for ten, sixteen, or twenty years, and said they had never been 
called upon by any Christian visitor. In it were congregated 
many avowed infidels, Romanists, and drunkards, — living 



46 THE STOR Y OF JOHN G. PA TON 

together, and associated for evil, but apparently without any 
effective counteracting influence. In many of its closes and 
courts sin and vice walked about openly — naked and not 
ashamed. 

After nearly a year's hard work, I had only six or seven 
non-church-goers, who had been led to attend regularly there, 
besides about the same number who met on a week evening 
in the ground-floor of a house kindly granted for the purpose 
by a poor and industrious but ill-used Irishwoman. She sup- 
ported her family by keeping a little shop, and selling coals. 
Her husband was a powerful man — a good worker, but a hard 
drinker ; and, like too many others addicted to intemperance, 
he abused and beat her, and pawned and drank everything he 
could get hold of. She, amid many prayers and tears, bore 
everything patiently, and strove to bring up her only daughter 
in the fear of God. We exerted, by God's blessing, a good 
influence upon him through our meetings. He became a 
Total Abstainer, gave up his evil ways, and attended Church 
regularly with his wife. As his interest increased, he tried 
to bring others also to the meeting, and urged them to become 
Abstainers. His wife became a centre of help and of good 
influence in all the district, as she kindly invited all and 
welcomed them to the meeting in her house, and my work 
grew every day more hopeful. 

By and by Meetings and Classes were both too large for 
any house that was available for us in the whole of our district. 
We instituted a Bible Class, a Singing Class, a Communicants' 
Class, and a Total Abstinence Society ; and, in addition to 
the usual meetings, we opened two prayer-meetings specially 
for the Calton division of the Glasgow Police — one at a suit 
able hour for the men on day duty, and another for those on 
night duty. The men got up a Mutual Improvement Society 
and Singing Class also amongst themselves, weekly, on another 
evening. My work now occupied every evening in the week ; 
and I had two meetings every Sabbath. By God's blessing 
they all prospered, and gave evidence of such fruits as showed 
that the Lord was working there for good by our humble in- 
strumentality. 

The kind cowfeeder had to inform us — and he did it with 
much genuine sorrow — -that at a given date he would require 
the hay-loft, which was our place of meeting ; and as no other 



A CITY MISSIONARY 47 

suitable totise or hall could be got, the poor people and I 
feared the cxtmctlon of our work. At that very time, however, 
a commodious Diock of buildings, that had been Church, 
Schools, Manse, etc., came into the market. My great- 
hearted friend, the late Thomas Binnie, persuaded Dr. 
Symington's congregation, Great^ Hamilton Street, in connec- 
tion with which my Mission was carried on, to purchase the 
whole property. Its situation at the foot of Green Street gave 
it a control of the district where my work lay ; and so the 
Church was given to me in which to conduct all my meetings, 
while the other Halls were adapted as Schools for poor girls 
and boys, where they were educated by a proper master, and 
were largely supplied with books, clothing, and sometimes 
even food, by the ladies of the congregation. 

Availing myself of the increased facilities, my work was all 
reorganised. On Sabbath morning, at seven o'clock, I had 
one of the most deeply interesting and fruitful of all my Classes 
for the study of the Bible. It was attended by from seventy 
to a hundred of the very poorest young women and grown-up 
lads of the whole district. They had nothing to put on except 
their ordinary work-day clothes, — all without bonnets, some 
without shoes. Beautiful was it to mark how the poorest 
began to improve in personal appearance immediately after 
they came to our Class ; how they gradually got shoes and one 
bit of clothing after another, to enable them to attend our 
other Meetings, and then to go to Church ; and, above all, 
how eagerly they sought to bring others with them, taking a 
deep personal interest in all the work of the Mission. Long 
after they themselves could appear in excellent dress, many of 
them still continued to attend in their working clothes, and to 
bring other and poorer girls with them to that Morning Class, 
and thereby helped to improve and elevate their companions. 
My delight in that Bible Class was among the purest joys in 
all my life, and the results were amongst the most certain and 
precious of all my Ministry. 

I had also a very large Bible Class — a sort of Bible-Reading 
— on Monday night, attended by all, of both sexes and of any 
age, who cared to come or had any interest in the Mission. 
Wednesday evening, again, was devoted to a Prayer-Meeting 
for all; and the attendance often more than half-filled the 
Church. Th«re I usually took up some book of Hc4y Scrip- 



48 THE STORY OF JOHN" G. PA TON 

■^-^ 

ture and read and lectured right through, practically expound- 
ing and applying it. On Thursday I held a Communicants* 
Class, intended for the more careful instruction of all who 
wished to become full members of the Church. Our constant 
text-book was Faterson on the Shorter Catechism (Nelson and 
Sons), than which I have never seen a better compendium of 
the doctrines of Holy Scripture. Each being thus trained fot 
a season, received from me, if found worthy, a letter to the 
Mmister of any Protestant Church which he or she felt inclined 
to join. In this way great numbers became active and useful 
communicants in the surrounding congregations; and eight 
young lads of humble circumstances educated themselves for 
the Ministry of the Church — most of them getting their first 
lessons in Latin and Greek from my very poor stock of the 
same ! Friday evening was occupied with a Singing Class, 
teaching Church music, aaid practising for our Sabbath meet- 
ings. On Saturday evening we held our Total Abstinence 
meeting, at which the members themselves took a principal 
part, in readings, addresses, recitations, singing hymns, etc 

Great good resulted from this Total Abstinence work. 
Many adults took and kept the pledge, thereby greatly increas- 
ing the comfort and happiness of their homes. Many were 
led to attend the Church on the Lord's Day, who had formerly 
spent it in rioting and drinking. But, above all, it trained the 
young to fear the very name of Intoxicating Drink, and to hate 
and keep far away from everything that led to intemperance. 

I would add my testimony also against the use of tobacco, 
which injures and leads many astray, especially lads and young 
men, and which never can be required by any person in 
ordinary health. But I would not be understood to regard the 
evils that flow from it as deserving to be mentioned in com- 
parison with the unuttejable woes and miseries of intemperance. 

To be protected, however, from suspicion and from evil, all 
the followers of our Lord Jesus should, in self-denial (how 
small !) and in consecration to His service, be pledged 
Abstainers from both of these selfish indulgences, which are 
certainly injurious to many, which are no ornament to any 
character, and which can be no help in well-doing. Praise 
God for the many who are now so pledged 1 




The lonei-y Vigil. — Page 79. 
D 



■ . 



GLASGOW EXPERIENCES 



Si 



CHAPTER VIII 

GLASGOW EXPERIENCES 

On one occasion, it becoming known that we had arranged for 
a special Saturday afternoon Temperance demonstration, a 
deputation of Publicans complained beforehand to the Captain 
of the Police — that our meetings were interfering with their 
legitimate trade. The Captain, a pious Wesleyan, who was in 
full sympathy with us and our work, informed me of the com 
plaints made, and intimated that his men would be present ; 
but I was just to conduct the meeting as usual, and he would 
guarantee that strict justice would be done. The Publicans 
having announced amongst their sympathisers that the Police 
were to break up and prevent our meeting and take the con- 
ductors in charge, a very large crowd assembled, both friendly 
and unfriendly, for the Publicans and their hangers-on were 
there " to see the fun," and to help in " baiting" the Missionary. 
Punctually, I ascended the stone stair, accompanied by another 
Missionary who was also to dehver an address, and announced 
our opening hymn. As we sang, a company of Police ap- 
peared, and were quietly located here and there among the 
crowd, the sergeant himself taking his post close by the plat 
form, whence the whole assembly could be scanned. Our 
enemies were jubilant, and signals were passed betwixt them 
and their friends, as if the time had come to provoke a row. 
Before the hymn was finished, Captain Baker himself, to the 
infinite surprise of friend and foe alike, joined us on the plat- 
form, devoutly listened to all that was said, and waited till the 
close. The Publicans could not for very shame leave, while 
he was there at their suggestion and request, though they had 
ivit enough to perceive that his presence had frustrated all 
their sinister plans. They had to hear our addresses and 
prayers and hymns ; they had to listen to the intimation of 
our future meetings. When all had quietly dispersed, the 
Captain warmly congratulated us on our large and well-con- 
ducted congregation, and hoped that great good would result 
from our efforts. This opposition also the Lord overruled to 
increase our influence, and to give point and publicity to gyt 
assaults upon the kingdom of Satan, 



§2 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

Though Intemperance was the main cause of poverty, 
suffering, misery, and vice in that district of Glasgow, I had 
also considerable opposition from Romanists and Infidels, 
many of whom met in clubs, where they drank together, and 
gloried in their wickedness and in leading other young men 
astray. 

An Infidel, whose wife was a Roman Catholic, became 
unwell, and gradually sank under great suffering and agony. 
His blasphemies against God were known and shuddered at 
by all the neighbours. His wife pled with me to visit him. 
She refused, at my suggestion, to call her own priest, so I 
accompanied her at last. The man refused to hear one word 
about spiritual things, and foamed with rage. He even spat 
at me, when I mentioned the name of Jesus. " The natural 
man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God ; for they 
are foolishness unto him ! " There is a " wisdom " which is at 
best earthly, and at worst " sensual and devilish." I visited 
the poor man daily, but his enmity to God and his sufferings 
together seemed to drive him mad. Towards the end I pled 
with him even then to look to the Lord Jesus, and asked if I 
might pray with him ? With all his remaining strength he 
shouted at me, " Pray for me to the devil ! " 

Reminding him how he had always denied that there was 
any devil, I suggested that he must surely beHeve in one now, 
else he would scarcely make such a request, even in mockery. 
In great rage he ciied, "Yes, I believe there is a devil, and a 
God, and a just God too ; but I have hated Him in life, and 
I hate Him in death ! " With these awful words he wriggled 
into Eternity ; but his shocking death produced a very serious 
impression for good, especially amongst young men, in the 
district where his character was known. 

How different was the case of that Doctor who also had 
been an unbeliever as well as a drunkard ! Highly educated, 
skilful, and gifted above most in his profession, he was taken 
into consultation for specially dangerous cases, whenever they 
could find him tolerably sober. After one of his excessive 
"bouts" he had a dreadful attack of delirium tremens. At 
one time wife and watchers had a fierce struggle to dash from 
his lips a draught of prussic acid ; at another, they detected 
the silver-hafted lancet concealed in the band of his shirt, as 
he lay down, to bleed himself to death. His aunt came and 



GLASGOW EXPERIENCES 



53 



pled with me to visit him. My heart bled for his poor young 
wife and two beautiful little children. Visiting him twice daily, 
and sometimes even more frequently, I found the way some- 
how into his heart, and he would do almost anything for me 
and longed for my visits. When again the fit of self-destruction 
seized him, they sent for me ; he held out his hand eagerly, 
and grasping mine said, " Put all these people out of the room^ 
remain you with me ; I will be quiet, I will do everything you 
askl" 

I got them all to leave, but whispered to one in passing to 
"keep near the door." 

Alone I sat beside him, my hand in his, and kept up a 
quiet conversation for several hours. After we had talked of 
everything that I could think of, and it was now far into the 
morning, I said, " If you had a Bible here, we might read a 
chapter, verse about." 

He said dreamily, "There was once a Bible above yon 
press; if you can get up to it, you might find it there 
yet" 

Getting it, dusting it, and laying it on a small table which 
I drew near to the sofa on which we sat, we read there and 
then a chapter together. After this, I said, " Now, shall we 
pray?" 

He replied heartily, "Yes.** 

I having removed the little table, we kneeled down together 
at the sofa ; and after a solemn pause, I whispered, " You pray 
first." 

He replied, " I curse, I cannot pray ; would you have me 
curse God to His face ? " 

I answered, "You promised to do all that I asked; you 
must pray, or try to pray, and let me hear that you cannot" 

He said, " I cannot curse God on my knees ; let me stand, 
and I will curse Him ; I cannot pray." 

I gently held him on his knees, saying, " Just try to pray, 
and let me hear you cannot" 

Instantly he cried out, " O Lord, Thou knowest I cannot 
pray," and was going to say something dreadful as he strove to 
rise up. But I took up gently the words he had uttered as \l 
they had been my own, and continued the prayer, pleading for 
him and his dear ones as we knelt there together, till he 
showed that he was completely subdued and lying low at the 



54 THE STORY OP JOHN G. PATON 

feet of God. On rising from our knees he was manifestly 
greatly impressed, and I said, " Now, as I must be at College 
by daybreak and must return to my lodging for my books and 
an hoar's rest, will you do one thing more for me before I 
go?'' 

"Yes," was his reply. 

"Then," said I, "it is long since you had a refreshing 
sleep ; now, will you lie down, and I will sit by you till you 
fall asleep ? " 

He lay down, and was soon fast asleep. After commending 
him to the care and blessing of the Lord, I quietly slipped out, 
and his wife returned to watch by his side. When I came 
back later in the day, after my Classes were over, he, on hear- 
ing my foot and voice, came running to meet me, and clasping 
me in his arms, cried, " Thank God, I can pray now ! I rose 
this morning refreshed from sleep, and prayed with my wife 
and children for the first time in my life ; and now I shall do 
so every day, and serve God while I live, who hath dealt in so 
great mercy with me ! " 

After delightful conversation, he promised to go with me to 
Dr. Symington's church on Sabbath Day; there he took sittings 
beside me; at next half-yearly Communion he and his wife 
were received into membership, and their children were bap- 
tized ; and from that day till his death he led a devoted and 
most useful Christian life. He now sleeps in Jesus ; and I do 
believe that I shall meet him in Glory as a trophy of redeem- 
ing grace and love ! 

In my Mission district I was the witness of many joyful 
departures to be with Jesus, — I do not like to name them 
" deaths " at all They left us rejoicing in the bright assurance 
that nothing present or to come " could ever separate them or 
us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." 
Many examples might be given ; but I can find room for only 
one. John Sim, a dear little boy, was carried away by con- 
sumption. His child-heart seemed to be filled with joy about 
seeing Jesus. His simple prattle, mingled with deep question- 
ings, arrested not only his young companions, but pierced the 
hearts of some careless sinners who heard him, and greatly re- 
freshed the faith of God's dear people. It was the very pathos 
of song incarnated to hear the weak quaver of his dying voice 
sing out — 



A FOREIGN MISSIONARY 55 

" I lay my sins on Jesus, 

The spotless Lamb of God." 

Shortly before his decease he said to his parents, " I am 
going soon to be with Jesus ; but I sometimes fear that I may 
not see you there." 

" Why so, my child ? " said his weeping mother. 

" Because," he answered, " if you were set upon going to 
Heaven and seeing Jesus there, you would pray about it, and 
sing about it ; you would talk about Jesus to others, and tell 
them of that happy meeting with Him in Glory. All this my 
dear Sabbath School teacher taught me, and she will meet me 
there. Now why did not you, my father and mother, tell me 
all these things about Jesus, if you are going to meet Him 
too?-" Their tears fell fast over their dying child; and he 
little knew, in his unthinking eighth year, what a message 
from God had pierced their souls through his innocent 
words. 

One day an aunt from the country visited his mother, and 
their talk had run in channels for which the child no longer 
felt any interest. On my sitting down beside him, he said, 
"Sit you down and talk with me about Jesus; I am tired 
hearing so much talk about everything else but Jesus ; I 
am going soon to be with Him. Oh, do tell me everything 
you know or have ever heard about Jesus, the spotless Lamb 
of God ! " 

At last the child literally longed to be away, not for rest, or 
freedom from pain — for of that he had very little — but, as he 
himself always put it, *' to see Jesus." And, after all, that was 
the wisdom of the heart, however he learned it. Eternal life, 
here or hereafter, is just the vision of Jesus. 



CHAPTER IX 

A FOREIGN MISSIONARY 

Happy in my work as I felt through these ten years, and 
successful by the blessing of God, yet I continually heard, and 
chiefly during my last years in the Divinity Hall, the wail of 
the perishing Heathen in the South Seas ; and I saw that few 



56 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

were caring for them, while I well knew that many would be 
ready to take ud my wor' in Calton, and carry it forward per- 
haps with more efficiency than myself. Without revealing the 
state of my mind to any person, this was the supreme subject 
of my daily meditation and prayer ; and this also led me to 
enter upon those medical studies, in which I purposed taking 
the full course ; but at the close of my third year, an incident 
occurred, which led me at once to offer myself for the Foreign 
Mission field. 

The Reformed Presbyterian Church of Scotland, in which 
I had been brought up, had been advertising for another 
Missionary to join the Rev. John Inglis in his grand work on 
the New Hebrides. Dr. Bates, the excellent convener of the 
Heathen Missions Committee, was deeply grieved, because for 
two years their appeal had failed. At length, the Synod, after 
much prayer and consultation, felt the claims of the Heathen 
so urgently pressed upon them by the Lord's repeated calls, 
that they resolved to cast lots, to discover whether God would 
thus select any Minister to be relieved from his home-charge, 
and designated as a Missionary to the South Seas. Each 
member of Synod, as I was informed, agreed to hand in, after 
solemn appeal to God, the names of the three best qualified in 
his esteem for such a work, and he who had the clear majority 
was to be loosed from his congregation, and to proceed to the 
Mission field — or the first and second highest, if two could be 
secured. Hearing this debate, and feeling an intense interest 
in these most unusual proceedings, I remember yet the hushed 
solemnity of the prayer before the names were handed in. I 
remember the strained silence that held the Assembly while 
the scrutinisers retired to examine the papers ; and I remember 
how tears blinded my eyes when they returned to announce 
that the result was so indecisive, that it was clear that the Ix)ri 
had not in that way provided a Missionary. The cause was 
once again solemnly laid before God in prayer, and a cloud of 
sadness appeared to fall over all the Synod 

The Lord kept saying within me, " Since none better quali- 
fied can be got, rise and offer yourself ! " Almost overpower- 
ing was the impulse to answer aloud, " Here am I, send me." 
But I was dreadfully afraid of mistaking my mere human 
emotions for the will of God. So I resolved to make it a 
subject of close deliberation and prayer for a few days longer, 



h 



J^- 



^1^'^ 



'^'^'"& 



/ 


^ww'^ m 


VM 


£ 


L' 


K. 






:^ 


r 







Amongst the Heathen, especially on Tanna, woman is the downtrodden slave of man."— Page 8d 



A FOREIGN MISSIONARY 59 

and to look at the proposal from every possible aspect Be- 
sides, I was keenly solicitous about the effect upon the hun- 
dreds of young people and others, now attached to all my 
Classes and Meetings ; and yet I felt a growing assurance that 
this was the call of God to His servant, and that He who was 
willing to employ me in the work abroad, was both able and 
willing to provide for the on-carrying of my work at home. 
A'ly medical studies, as well as my literary and divinity train- 
iiig, had specially qualified me in some ways for the Foreign 
field, and from every aspect at which I could look the whole 
facts in the face, the voice within me sounded like a voice from 
God. 

It was under good Dr. Bates of West Campbell Street that 
I had begun my career in Glasgow — receiving £^2^ per annum 
for district visitation in connection with his Congregation, 
along with instruction under Mr. Hislop and his staff in the 
Free Church Normal Seminary — and oh, how Dr. Bates did 
rejoice, and even weep for joy, when I called on him, and 
offered myself for the New Hebrides Mission! I returned 
to my lodging with a lighter heart than I had for some time 
enjoyed, feeling that nothing so clears the vision, and lifts 
up the life, as a decision to move forward in what you know 
to be entirely the will of the Lord. I said to my fellow- 
student, Joseph Copeland, who had chummed with me all 
through our course at college, " I have been away signing my 
banishment " (a rather trifling way of talk for such an occa- 
sion). " I have offered myself as a Missionary for the New 
Hebrides." 

After a long and silent meditation, in which he seemed lost 
in far wandering thoughts, his answer was, " If they will accept 
ol me, I am also resolved to go ! " 

I said, " Will you write the Convener to that effect, or let 
m.j do so?" 

He replied, "You may.** 

A few minutes later his letter of offer was in the post office. 
Next morning Dr. Bates called upon us early, and after a long 
conversation, commended us and our future work to the Lord 
God in fervent prayer. At a meeting of the Foreign Missions 
Committee, held immediately thereafter, both were, after due 
deliberation, formally accepted, on condition that we passed 
successfully the usual examinations required of candidates for 



6o THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

the Ministry. And for the next twelve months we were placed 
under a special committee for advice as to medical experience, 
acquaintance with the rudiments of trades, and anything else 
which might be thought useful to us in the Foreign field. 

When it became known that I was preparing to go abroad 
as Missionary, nearly all were dead against the proposal, except 
Dr. Bates and my fellow-student. My dear father and mother, 
however, when I consulted them, characteristically replied, 
" that they had long since given me away to the Lord, and in 
this matter also would leave me to God's disposal." From 
other quarters we were besieged with the strongest opposition 
on all sides. Even Dr. Symington, one of my professors in 
divinity, and the beloved Minister in connection with whose 
congregation I had wrought so long as a City Missionary, 
and in whose Kirk Session I had for years sat as an Elder, 
repeatedly urged me to remain at home. 

To his arguments I replied, "that my mind was finally 
resolved ; that, though I loved my work and my people, yet 
I felt that I could leave them to the care of Jesus, who would 
soon provide them a better pastor than I ; and that, with 
regard to my life amongst the Cannibals, as I had only once 
to die, I was content to leave the time and place and means 
in the hand of God, who had already marvellously preserved 
me when visiting cholera patients and the fever-stricken poor ; 
on that score I had positively no further concern, having left 
it all absolutely to the Lord, whom I sought to serve and 
honour, whether in life or by death." 

The house connected with my Green Street Church was 
now offered to me for a Manse, and any reasonable salary that 
I cared to ask (as against the promised ;£^i2o per annum for 
the fai-off and dangerous New Hebrides), on condition that I 
would remain at home. I cannot honestly say that such offers 
or opposing influences proved a heavy trial to me ; they rather 
tended to confirm my determination that the path of duty was 
to go abroad. 

Amongst many who sought to deter me, was one dear old 
Christian gentleman, whose crowning argument always was, 
" The Cannibals ! you will be eaten by Cannibals ! " At last 
I replied, " ]\Ir. Dickson, you are advanced in years now, and 
your own prospect is soon to be laid in the grave, there to be 
eaten by worms , I confess to you, that if I can but live and 



A FOREIGN MISSIONARY 61 

die serving and honouring the Lord Jesus, it will make no 
difference to me whether I am eaten by Cannibals or by worms; 
and in the Great Day my resurrection body will arise as fair 
as yours in the hkeness of our risen Redeemer." 

The old gendeman, raising his hands in a deprecating 
attitude, left the room exclaiming, " After that I have nothing 
more to say ! " 

My dear Green Street people grieved excessively at the 
thought of my leaving them, and daily pled with me to remain. 
Indeed, the opposition was so strong from nearly all, and 
many of them warm Christian friends, that I was sorely 
tempted to question whether I was carrying out the Divine 
will, or only some headstrong wish of my own. But conscience 
said louder and clearer every day, " Leave all these results 
with Jesus your Lord, who said, * Go ye into all the world, 
preach the Gospel to every creature, and lo ! I am with you 
alway.' " These words kept ringing in my ears ; these were 
our marching orders. 

Some retorted upon me, "There are Heathen at home 
let us seek and save, first of all, the lost ones perishing at ouj 
doors." This I felt to be most true, and an appalling fact ; 
but I unfailingly observed that those who made this retort 
neglected these Home Heathen themselves; and so the 
objection, as from them, lost all its power. 

On meeting, however, with so many obstructing influences, 
I again laid the whole matter before my dear parents, and 
their reply was to this effect : — " Heretofore we feared to bias 
you, but now we must tell you why we praise God for the 
decision to which you have been led. Your father's heart was 
set upon being a Minister, but other claims forced him to give 
it up. When you were given to them, your father and mother 
laid you upon the altar, their first-born, to be consecrated, if 
God saw fit, as a Missionary of the Cross ; and it has been 
their constant prayer that you might be prepared, qualified, 
and led to this very decision ; and we pray with all our heart 
that the Lord may accept your offering, long spare you, and 
give you many souls from the Heathen World for your hire." 
From that moment, every doubt as to my path of duty for 
ever vanished. I saw the hand of God very visibly, not only 
preparing me for, but now leading me to, the Foreign Mission 
6eld. 



^2 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON" 

III • * 

Well did I know that the sympathy and prayers of my deai 
parents were warmly with me m all my studies and in all my 
Mission work; but for my education they could, of course, 
give me no money help. All through, on the contrary, it was 
my pride and joy to help them, being the eldest in a family 
of eleven; though I here most gladly and gratefully record 
that all my brothers and sisters, as they grew up and began 
to earn a living, took their full share in this same blessed 
privilege. For we stuck to each other and to the old folks 
like burs, and had all things " in common," as a family in 
Christ — and I knew that never again, howsoever long they 
might be spared through the peaceful autumn of life, would 
the dear old father and mother lack any joy or comfort that 
the w^illing hands and loving hearts of all their children could 
singly or unitedly provide. For all this I did praise the Lord I 
It consoled me, beyond description, in parting from them, 
probably for ever, m this world at least 



CHAPTER X 

TO THE NEW HEBRIDES 

On the first of December 1857 — being then in my thirty-third 
year — the other Missionary-designate and I were " licensed " 
as preachers of the Gospel. Thereafter we spent four months 
in visiting and addressing nearly every Congregation and 
Sabbath School in the Reformed Presbyterian Church of 
Scotland, that the people might see us and know us, and 
thereby take a personal interest in our work On the 23rd 
March 1858, in Dr. Symington's church, Glasgow, in presence 
of a mighty crowd, and after a magnificent sermon on " Come 
over and help us," we were solemnly ordained as Ministers of 
the Gospel, and set apart as Missionaries to the New Hebrides. 
On the 1 6th April of the same year, we left the Tail of the 
Bank at Greenock, and set sail in the Clutha for the Foreign 
Mission field. 

Our voyage to Melbourne was rather tedious, but ended 
prosperously, under Captain Broad foot, a kindly, brave-hearted 
Scot, who did everything that was possible for our comfort 



TO THE NEW HEBRIDES (i\ 

He himself lad the sing'ng on board at Worship, which was 
always charming to me, aid was always regularly conducted — 
on deck when the weather was fair, below when it was rough. 
I was also permitted to conduct Bible Classes amongst both 
the crew and the passengers, at times and places approved Oi 
by the Captain — in which there was great joy. 

Arriving at Melbourne, we were welcomed by Rev. Mr. 
Moor, Mr. and Mrs. Samuel Wilson, and Mr. Wright, all 
Reformed Presbyterians from Geelong. Mr. Wilson's two 
children, Jessie and Donald, had been under our care during 
the voyage ; and my young wife and I went with them for a 
few days on a visit to Geelong, while Mr. Copeland remained 
on board the Clutha to look after our boxes and to watch foi 
any opportunity of reaching our destination on the Islands. 
He heard that an American ship, the Francis P. Sage^ was 
sailing from Melbourne to Penang ; and the Captain agreed 
to land us on Aneityum, New Hebrides, with our two boats 
and fifty boxes, for >f loo. We got on board on the 12th 
August, but such a gale blew that we did not sail till the 17 th. 
On the Clutha all was quiet^ and good order prevailed ; in the 
F. P. Sage all was noise and profanity. The Captain said he 
kept his second mate for the purpose of swearing at the men 
and knocking them about. The voyage was most disagreeable 
to all of us, but fortunately it lasted only twelve days. On the 
29th we were close up to Aneityum ; but the Captain refused 
to land us, even in his boats ; some of us suspecting that his 
men were so badly used that had they got on shore they 
would never have returned to him ! In any case he had 
beforehand secured his ;£ioo. 

He lay off the island till a trader's boat pulled across to see 
what we wanted, and by it we sent a note to Dr. Geddie, one 
of the Missionaries there. Early next morning, Monday, he 
arrived in his boat, accompanied by Mr. Mathieson, a newiy 
arrived Missionary from Nova Scotia ; bringing also Capta .n 
Anderson in the small Mission schooner, the John Knox^ and 
a large Mission boat called the Cohmibia, well manned with 
crews of able and willing Natives. Our fifty boxes were soon 
on board the John Knox, the Columhia, and our own boats — 
all being heavily loaded and built up, except those that had 
to be used in pulling the others ashore. Dr. Geddie, Mr. 
Mathieson, Mrs. Paton, and I wei e perched among the boxes 



C4 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 



on the John Knox^ and had to hold on as best we could. On 
sheering off from the R P. Sage, one of her davits caught and 
broke the mainmast of the Wttlt John Knox by the deck; and 
I saved my wife from being crushed to death by its fall, through 
managing to swing her instantaneously aside in an apparently 
impossible manner. It did graze Mr. Mathieson, but he was 
not hurt Hh&John Knox, already overloaded, was thus quite 
disabled ; we were about ten miles at sea, and in imminent 
danger ; but the captain of the F. P. Sagg heartlessly sailed 
away, and left us to struggle with our fate. 

We drifted steadily in the direction of Tanna, an island of 
Cannibals, where our goods would have been plundered and 
all of us cooked and eaten. Dr. Geddie's boat and mine 
had the John Knox in tow ; and Mr. Copeland, with a crew of 
Natives, was struggling hard with his boat to pull the Columbia 
and her load towards Aneityum. As God mercifully ordered 
it, though we had a stiff trade wind to pull against, we had a 
comparatively calm sea ; yet we drifted still to leeward, till Dr. 
Inglis going round to the harbour in his boat, as he had heard 
of our arrival, saw us far at sea, and hastened to our rescue 
All the boats now, with their willing Native crews, got fastened 
to our schooner, and to our great joy she began to move ahead. 
After pulling for hours and hours, under the scorching rays of 
a tropical sun, we were all safely landed on shore at Aneityum, 
about six o'clock in the evening of 30th August, just four 
months and fourteen days since we sailed from Greenock. We 
got a hearty welcome from the Missionaries' wives, Mrs. 
Geddie, Mrs. Inghs, and Mrs. Mathieson, and from all our 
new friends, the Christian Natives of Aneityum ; and the great 
danger in which both life and property had been placed at the 
close of our voyage, made us praise God all the more that He 
had brought us to this quiet resting-place, around which by 
the Islands of the New Hebrides, to which our eager hearts 
had looked forward, and into which we entered now in the 
name of the Lord. 

Mr. Copeland, Mrs. Paton, and I went round the island to 
Dr. Inglis's Station, where we were most cordially received 
and entertained by his dear lady, and by the Christian Natives 
there. As he was making several additions to his house at 
that time, we received for t^he next few weeks our first practical 
and valuable training in Mission house-building, as well as in 




"The man that kills Missi must first kill me." — Page 91 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF HEATHENDOM 6) 

higher ma .ters. Soon after, a meeting was called to consult 
about our settlement, and, by the advice and with the con- 
currence of all, Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson from Nova Scotia 
were located on the south side of Tanna, at Umairarekar, and 
Mrs. Paton and I at Port Resolution, on the same island. At 
first it was agreed that Mr. Copeland should be placed along 
with us ; but owing to the weakly state of Mrs. Mathieson's 
health, it was afterwards resolved that, for a time at least, 
Mr. Copeland should live at either Station, as might seem 
most suitable or most requisite. 

Dr. Inglis and a number of his most energetic Natives ac- 
companied us to Umairarekar, Tanna. There we purchased a 
site for Mission House and Church, and laid a stone founda- 
tion, and advanced as far as practicable the erection of a dwell- 
ing for Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson. Thence we proceeded to 
Port Resolution, Tanna, and similarly purchased a site, and 
advanced, to a forward stage, the house which Mrs. Paton and 
I were to occupy on our settlement there. Lime for plaster- 
ing had to be burned in kilns from the coral rocks ; and thatch, 
for roofing with sugar-cane leaf, had to be prepared by the 
Natives at both Stations before our return ; for which, as for all 
else, a price was duly agreed upon, and was scrupulously paid. 
Unfortunately we learned, when too late, that both houses 
were too near the shore, exposed to unwholesome miasma, 
and productive of the dreaded fever and ague, — the most 
virulent and insidious enemy to all Europeans in those South- 
ern Seas. 



CHAPTER XI 

ITRST IMPRESSIONS OF HEATHENDOM 

My first impressions drove me, I must confess, to the verge 
of utter dismay. On beholding these Natives in their paint 
and nakedness and misery, my heart was as full of horror as of 
pity. Had I given up my much-beloved work and my dear 
people in Glasgow, with so many delightful associations, to 
consecrate my life to these degraded creatures? Was it 
possible to teach them right and wrong, to Christianise, or 
even to civihse them ? But that was only a passing feeling I 



68 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

I soon got as deeply interested in them, and in all that tended 
to advance them, and to lead them to the knowledge and love 
of Jesus, as ever I had been in my work at Glasgow. We 
were surprised and delighted at the remarkable change 
produced on the Natives of Aneityum through the instrument- 
ality of Drs. Geddie and Inglis in so short a time ; and we 
hoped, by prayerful perseverance in the use of similar means, 
to S6S the same work of God repeated on Tanna. Besides, 
the wonderful and blessed work done by Mrs. Inglis and Mrs. 
Geddie, at their Stations, filled our wives with the buoyant 
hope of being instruments in the hand of God to produce an 
equally beneficent change amongst the savage women of 
Tanna. Mrs. Paton had been left with Mrs. Inglis to learn 
all she could from her of Mission work on the Islands, till I 
returned with Dr. Inglis from the house-building operations on 
Tanna; during which period Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson were 
also being instructed by Dr. and Mrs. Geddie. 

To the Tannese, Dr. Inglis and I were objects of curiosity 
and fear ; they came crowding to gaze on our wooden and 
lime-plastered house; they chattered incessantly with each 
other, and left the scene day after day with undisguised and 
increasing wonderment. Possibly they thought us rather mad 
than wise ! 

Party after party of armed men going and coming in a state 
of great excitement, we were informed that war was on foot ; 
but our Aneityumese Teachers were told to assure us that the 
Harbour people would only act on the defensive, and that no 
one would molest us at our work. One day two hostile tribes 
met near our Station ; high words arose, and old feuds were 
revived. The Inland people withdrew ; but the Harbour 
people, false to their promises, flew to arms and rushed past 
us in pursuit of their enemies. The discharge of muskets in 
the adjoining bush, and the horrid yells of the savages, soon 
informed us that they were engaged in deadly fights. Excite- 
ment and terror were on every countenance; armed men 
rushed about in every direction, with feathers in their twisted 
hair, — with faces painted red, black, and white, and some, one 
cheek black, the other red, others, the biow white, the chin 
blue — in fact, any colour and on any part, — the more grotesque 
and savage-looking, the higher the art ! Some of the women 
ran with their children to places of safety ; but even then w 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF HEATHENDOM 69 

saw other girls and women, on the shore close by, chewing 
sugar-cane and chaffering and laughing, as if their fathers and 
brothers had been engaged in a country dance, instead of a 
bloody conflict. 

In the afternoon, as the sounds of the muskets and the 
yelling of the warriors came unpleasantly near to us. Dr. Inglis, 
leaning against a post for a little while in silent prayer, looked 
on us and said, " The walls of Jerusalem were built in troublous 
times, and why not the Mission House on Tanna? But let us 
rest for this day, and pray for these poor Heathen." 

We retired to a Native house that had been temporarily 
granted to us for rest, and there pled before God for them all. 
The noise and the discharge of muskets gradually receded, as 
if the Inland people were retiring ; and towards evening the 
people around us returned to their villages. We were after- 
wards informed that five or six men had been shot dead ; that 
their bodies had been carried by the conquerors from the field 
of battle, and cooked and eaten that very night at a boiling 
spring near the head of the bay, less than a mile from the spot 
where my house was being built. We had also a more graphic 
illustration of the surroundings into which we had come, 
through Dr. Inglis's Aneityum boy, who accompanied us as 
cook. When our tea was wanted next morning, the boy could 
not be found. After a while of great anxiety on our part, he 
returned, saying, " Missi, this is a dark land. The people of 
this land do dark works. At the boiling spring they have 
cooked and feasted upon the slain. They have washed the 
blood into the water; they have bathed there, polluting 
everything. I cannot get pure water to make your tea. What 
shall I do?" 

Dr. Inglis told him that he must try for water elsewhere, 
tin the rains came and cleansed away the pollution ; and that- 
meanwhile, instead of tea, we would drink from the cocoa nut, 
as they had often done before. The lad was quite relieved. 
It not a little astonished us, however, to see that his mind 
regarded their killing and eating each other as a thing scarcely 
to be noticed, but that it was horrible that they should spoil 
the water ! How much are even our deepest instincts the 
creatures of mere circumstances ! I, if trained like him, would 
probably have felt like him. 

Next evening, as we sat talking about the people, and the 



70 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PA TON 

dark scenes around us, the quiet of the night was broken by a 
wild wailing cry from the villages around, long-continued and 
unearthly. We were informed that one of the wounded men, 
carried home from the battle, had just died ; and that they had 
strangled his widow to death, that her spirit might accompany 
him to the other world, and be his servant there, as she had 
been here. Now their dead bodies were laid side by .lide, 
ready to be buried in the sea. Our hearts sank to think of all 
this happening within ear-shot, and that we knew it not ! 
Every new scene, every fresh incident, set more clearly before 
us the benighted condition and shocking cruelties of these 
Heathen people, and we longed to be able to speak to them of 
Jesus and the love of God. We eagerly tried to pick up every 
word of their language, that we might, in their own tongue, 
unfold to them the knowledge of the true God and of salvation 
from all these sins through Jesus Christ. 



CHAPTER XII 

BREAKING GROUND ON TANNA 

Our small Missionary schooner, the John Knox^ having no 
accommodation for lady passengers, and little for anybody 
else except the discomfort of lying on deck, we took advantage 
of a trader to convey us from Aneityum to Tanna. The 
Captain kindly offered to take us and about thirty casks and 
boxes to Port Resolution for jQ^^ which we gladly accepted. 
After a few hours' sailing, we were all safely landed on Tanna 
on the 5th November 1858. Dr. Geddie went for a fortnight 
to Umairarekar, now known as Kwamera, on the south side of 
Tanna, to assist in the settlement of Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson, 
and to help in making their house habitable and comfortable. 
Mr. Copeland, Mrs. Paton, and I were left at Port Resolution, 
to finish the building of our house there, and work our way 
into the goodwill of the Natives as best we could. 

On landing, we found the people to be literally naked and 
painted Savages ; they were at least as destitute of clothing as 
Adam and Eve after the fall, when they sewed fig-leaves fo*" a 
girdle \ and even more so, for the women wore only a tiny 



BREAKING GROUND ON TANNA 71 



apron of griss, in some cases shaped like a skirt or girdle, the 
men an indescribable affair like a pouch or bag, and the 
children absolutely nothing whatever ! 

At first they came in crowds to look at us, and at every- 
thing we did or had. We knew nothing of their language ; 
we could not speak a single word to them, nor they to us. 
We looked at them, they at us ; we smiled, and nodded, and 
made sipns to each other; this was our first meeting and 
parting. One day I observed two men, tke one hfting up 
one of our articles to the other, and saying, "Nungsi nari 
enu?" 

I concluded that he was asking, " What is this ? " In- 
stantly, hfting a piece of wood, I said, *' Nungsi nari enu?" 

They smiled and spoke to each other. I understood them 
to be saying, " He has got hold of our language now." 
Then they told me their name for the thing which I had 
pointed to. I found that they understood my question, What 
is this ? or, WTiat is that ? and that I could now get from 
them the name of every visible or tangible thing around us ! 
We carefully noted down every name they gave us, spelling 
all phonetically, and also every strange sound we heard from 
them ; thereafter, by painstaking comparison of different cir- 
cumstances, we tried to ascertain their meanings, testing our 
own guess by again cross-questioning the Natives. One day I 
saw two men approaching, when one, who was a stranger, 
pointed to me with his finger, and said, " Se nangin ? " 

Concluding that he was asking my name, I pointed to one 
of them with my finger, and looking at the other, inquired, 
" Se nangin ? " 

They smiled, and gave me their names. We were now 
able to get the names of persons and things, and so our ears 
got familiarised with the distinctive sounds of their language; 
and being always keenly on the alert, we made extraordinary 
progress in attempting bits of conversation and in reducing 
their speech for the first time to a written form — for the New 
Hebridcans had no literature, and not even the rudiments of 
an alphabet. I used to hire some of the more intelligent lads 
and men to sit and talk with us, and answer our questions 
about names and sounds; but they so often deceived us, and 
we, doubtless, misunderstood them so often, that this course 
was not satisfactory, till after we had gained some knowledge 



72 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

of their language and its construction, and they themselves 
had become interested in helping us. Amongst our most 
interested helpers, and most trustworthy, were two aged chiefs 
— No war and Nouka — in many respects two of Nature's 
noblest gentlemen, kind at heart to all, and distinguished by a 
certain native dignity of bearing. But they were both under 
the leadership of the war-chief Miaki, a kind of devil-king 
over many villages and tribes. 

The Tannese had hosts of stone idols, charms, and sacred 
objects, which they abjectly feared, and in which they devoutly 
believed. They were given up to countless superstitions, and 
firmly glued to their dark heathen practices. Their worship 
was entirely a service of fear, its aim being to propitiate this 
or that Evil Spirit, to prevent calamity or to secure revenge. 
They deified their chiefs, like the Romans of old, so that 
almost every village or tribe had its own Sacred Man, and 
some of them had many. They exercised an extraordinary 
influence for evil, these village or tribal priests, and were 
believed to have the disposal of life and death through their 
sacred ceremonies, not only in their own tribe, but over all 
the Islands. Sacred men and women, wizards and witches, 
received presents regularly to influence the gods, and to 
remove sickness, or to cause it by the Nahak^ i.e, incantation 
over remains of food, or the skin of fruit, such as banana, 
which the person has eaten on whom they wish to operate. 
They also worshipped the spirits of departed ancestors and 
heroes, through their material idols of wood and stone, but 
chiefly of stone. They feared these spirits and sought their 
aid ; especially seeking to propitiate those who presided over 
war and peace, famine and plenty, health and sickness, 
destruction and prosperty, Hfe and death. Their whole 
worship was one of slavish fear ; and, so far as ever I could 
learn, they had no idea of a God of mercy or grace. 

But these very facts — that they did worship something, 
that they believed in spirits of ancestors and heroes, and that 
they cherished many legends regarding those whom they had 
never seen, and handed these down to their children — and 
the fact that they had ideas about the invisible world and its 
inhabitants, made it not so hard as some might suppose to 
convey to their minds, once their language and modes of 
thought were understood, some clear idea of Jehovah .God as 



PIOl/EERS IN THE NEW HEBRIDES 75 

the great uncreated Spirit Fatlier, who Himself created and 
sustains all that is. It could not, however, be done off-hand, 
or by a few airy lessons. The whole heart and soul and life 
had to be put into the enterprise. But it could be done — 
that we believed because they were men, not beasts ; it had 
been done — that we saw in the converts on Aneityum j and 
our hearts rose to the task with a quenchless hope I 



CHAPTER XIII 

PIONEERS IN THE NEW HEBRIDES 

A GLANCE backwards over the story of the Gospel in the 
New Hebrides may help to bring my readers into touch with 
the events that are to follow. The ever-famous names ot 
Williams and Harris are associated with the earliest efforts to 
introduce Christianity amongst this group of islands in the 
South Pacific Seas. John Williams and his young Missionary 
companion Harris, under the auspices of the London Mis- 
sionary Society, landed on Erromanga on the 30th of Novem 
ber 1839. Alas, within a few minutes of their touching land 
both were clubbed to death ; and the Savages proceeded to 
cook and feast upon their bodies. Thus were the New 
Hebrides baptized with the blood of Martyrs; and Christ 
thereby told the whole Christian world that He claimed these 
Islands as His own. His cross must yet be lifted up, where 
the blood of His saints has been poured forth in His name ! 
The poor Heathen knew not that they had slain their best 
friends; but tears and prayers ascended for them from all 
Christian souls, wherever the story of the martyrdom on Erro- 
raanga was read or heard. 

Again, therefore, in 1842, the London Missionary Society 
sent out Messrs. Turner and Nisbet to pierce this kingdom 
of Satan. They placed their standard on our chosen island 
of Tanna, the nearest to Erromanga. In less than seven 
months, however, their persecution by the Savages became so 
dreadful, that we see them in a boat trying to escape by night 
with bare life. Out on that dangerous sea they would cer- 
tainly have been lost, but the Ever-Merciful drove them back 



;6 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

to land, and sent next morning a whaling vessel, which, con- 
trary to custom, called there and just in the nick of time. 
They, with all goods that could be rescued, were got safely on 
board, and sailed for Samoa. Say not their plans and 
prayers were baffled ; for God heard and abundantly blessed 
them there, beyond all their dreams. 

After these things, the London Missionary Society again 
and again placed Samoan Native Teachers on one or other 
island of the New Hebrides ; but their unhealthiness, com- 
pared with the more wholesome Samoa or Rarotonga, so 
afflicted them with the dreaded ague and fever, besides what 
they endured from the inhospitable Savages themselves, that 
no effective Mission work had been accomplished there till at 
last the Presbyterian Missionaries were led to enter upon the 
scene. Christianity had no foothold anywhere on the New 
Hebrides, unless it were in the memory and the blood of the 
Martyrs of Erromanga. 

The Rev. John Geddie and his wife, from Nova Scotia, 
were landed on Aneityum, the most southerly island of the 
New Hebrides, in 1848; and the Rev. John Inglis and his 
wife, from Scotland, were landed on the other side of the 
same island, in 1852. An agent for the London Missionary 
Society, the Rev. T. Powell, accompanied Dr. Geddie foi 
about a year, to advise as to his settlement and to assist in 
opening up the work. Marvellous as it may seem, the Natives 
on Aneityum showed interest in the Missionaries from the 
very first, and listened to their teachings; so that in a few 
years Dr. Inglis and Dr. Geddie saw about 3500 Savages 
throwing away their idols, renouncing their Heathen customs, 
and avowing themselves to be worshippers of the true 
Jehovah God. Slowly, yet progressively, they unlearned their 
Heathenism ; surely and hopefully they learned Christianity 
and civilisation. When these Missionaries "came to this 
Island, there were no Christians there; when they left it, 
there were no Heathens." 

Further, these poor Aneityumese, having glimpses of the 
Word of God, determined to have a Holy Bible in their own 
mother tongue, wherein before no book or page ever had 
been written in the history of their race. The consecrated 
brain and hand of their Missionaries kept toiling day and 
night in translating the book of God ; and the willing hands 



THE GREAT BEREAVEMENT 77 

and feet of the Natives kept toiling through fifteen long but 
unwearying years, planting and preparing arrowroot to pay the 
;z^i2oo required to be laid out in the printing and publishing 
of the book. Year after year the arrowroot, too sacred to be 
used for their daily food, was set apart as the Lord's portion \ 
the Missionaries sent it to Australia and Scotland, where it 
was sold by private friends, and the whole proceeds con- 
secrated to this purpose. On the completion of the great 
undertaking by the Bible Society, it was found that the 
Natives had earned as much as to pay every penny of the 
outlay ; and their first Bibles went out to them, purchased 
with the consecrated toils of fiifteen years ! 

Let those who lightly esteem their Bibles think on those 
things. Eight shiUings for every leaf, or the labour and 
proceeds of fifteen years for the Bible entire, did not appear 
to these poor converted Savages too much to pay for that 
Word of God, which had sent to them the Missionaries, 
which had revealed to them the grace of God in Christ, 
and which had opened their eyes to the wonders and glories 
of redeeming love ! 



CHAPTER XIV 

THE GREAT BEREAVEMENT 

My first house on Tanna was on the old site occupied by 
Turner and Nisbet, near the shore for obvious reasons, and 
only a few feet above tide-mark. So was that of Mr. Mathie- 
son, handy for materials and goods being landed, and, as we 
imagined, close to the healthy breezes of the sea. Alas ! we 
had to learn by sad experience, l/.ke our brethren in all un- 
tried Mission fields. The sites proved to be hot-beds for 
Fever and Ague, mine especially ; and much of this might 
have been escaped by building on the higher ground, and in 
the sweep of the refreshing trade-winds. For all this, how- 
ever, no one was to blame ; everything was done for the best, 
according to the knowledge then possessed. Our house was 
sheltered behind by an abrupt hill about two hundred feet high, 
which gave the site a feeling of cosiness. It was surrounded 



7S THE STORY OF JOHN G, PA TON 

and much shaded, by beautiful breadfruit trees, and very 
large cocoa-nut trees ; too largely beautiful, indeed, for they 
shut out many a healthy breeze that we sorely needed! 
There was a long swamp at the head of the bay, and, the 
ground at the other end on which our house stood being 
scarcely raised perceptibly higher, the malaria almost con- 
stantly enveloped us. Once, after a smart attack of the fever, 
an intelligent Chief said to me, " Missi, if you stay here, you 
will soon die I No Tanna-man sleeps so low down as you 
do, in this damp weather, or he too would die. We sleep on 
the high ground, and the trade -wind keeps us well You 
must go and sleep on the hill, and then you will have better 
health." 

I at once resolved to remove my house to higher ground, 
at the earliest practicable moment ; heavy though the under- 
taking would necessarily be, it seemed our only hope of being 
able to live on the island. Alas, for one of us, it was already 
too late ! 

My dear young wife, Mary Ann Robson, landed with me 
on Tanna on the 5th November 1858, in excellent health and 
full of all tender and holy hopes. On the 12th February 1859 
God sent to us our first-born son ; for two days or so both 
mother and child seemed to prosper, and our island-exile 
thrilled with joy ! But the greatest of sorrows was treading 
hard upon the heels of that joy ! My darling's strength 
showed no signs of rallying. She had an attack of ague and 
fever a few days before ; on the third day or so thereafter, it 
returned, and attacked her every second day with increasing 
severity for a fortnight. Diarrhoea ensued, and symptoms of 
pneumonia, with slight delirium at intervals ; and then in a 
moment, altogether unexpectedly, she died on the 3rd March. 
To crown my sorrows, and complete my loneliness, the dear 
baby-boy, whom we had named after her father, Peter Robert 
Robson, was taken from me after one week's sickness, on the 
20th March. Let those who have ever passed through any 
similar darkness as of midnight feel for me ; as for all others, 
it would be more than vain to try to paint my sorrows ! 

I knew then, when too late, that our work had been entered 
on too near the beginning of the Rainy Season. We were 
both, however, healthy and hearty; and I daily pushed on 
with the house, making things hourly more comfortable, in 



THE GREAT BEREAVEMENT 79 

the hope that long lives were before us both, to be spent foi 
Jesus in seeking the salvation of the perishing Heathen. In 
our mutual inexperience, and with our hearts aglow for the 
work of our lives, we incurred this risk which should never 
have been incurred ; and I only refer to the matter thus, in 
the hope that others may take warning. 

Stunned by that dreadful loss, in entering upon this field of 
labour to which the Lord had Himself so evidently led me, 
my reason seemed for a time almost to give way. Ague and 
fever, too, laid a depressing and weakening hand upon me, 
continuously recurring, and reaching oftentimes the very height 
of its worst burning stages. But I was never altogether for- 
saken. The ever -merciful Lord sustained me, to lay the 
precious dust of my beloved Ones in the same quiet grave, 
dug for them close by at the end of the house j in all of which 
last oflSces my own hands, despite breaking heart, had to take 
the principal share 1 I built the grave round and round with 
coral blocks, and covered the top with beautiful white coral, 
broken small as gravel ; and that spot became my sacred and 
much frequented shrine, during all the following months and 
years when I laboured on for the salvation of these savage 
Islanders amidst difficulties, dangers, and deaths. Whenso- 
ever Tanna turns to the Lord, and is won for Christ, men in 
after-days will find the memory of that spot still green, — where 
with ceaseless prayers and tears I claimed that land for God 
in which I had " buried my dead " with faith and hope. But 
for Jesus, and the fellowship He vouchsafed me there, I must 
have gone mad and died beside that lonely grave ! 

Dr. Inglis, my brother Missionary on Aneityum, wrote to 
the Reformed Presbyterian Magazine : — " I trust all those who 
shed tears of sorrow on account of her early death will be 
enabled in the exercise of faith and resignation to say, *The 
Will of the Lord be done ; the Lord gave and the Lord hath 
taken away : blessed be the Name of the Lord ! ' I need not 
say how deeply we sympathise with her bereaved parents, as 
well as with her sorrowing husband. By her death the Mission 
has sustained a heavy loss. We were greatly pleased with Mrs. 
Paton during the period of our short intercourse with her. 
Her mind, naturally vigorous, had been cultivated by a 
superior education. She was full of Missionary spirit, and 
took a deep interest in the Native women. This was secD 



8o THE STORY OF JOHN G PATON 



further, when she went to Tanna, where, in less than three 
months, she had collected a class of eight females, who came 
regularly to her to receive instruction. There was about her 
a maturity of thought, a solidity of character, a loftiness of aim 
and purpose, rarely found in one so young. Trained up in the 
fear of the Lord from childhood, like another Mary she had 
evidently chosen that good part, which is never taken away 
from those possessed of it. When she left this island, she 
had to all human appearance a long career of usefulness and 
happiness on Earth before her, but the Lord has appointed 
otherwise. She has gone, as we trust, to her rest and her 
reward. The Lord has said to her, as He said to David, 
* Thou didst well in that it was in thine heart to build a House 
for My Name.' Let us watch and pray, for our Lord cometh 
as a thief in the night" 

Soon after her death, the good Bishop Selwyn called at Port 
Resolution, Tanna, in his Mission Ship. He came on shore 
to visit me, accompanied by the Rev. J. C. Patteson. They 
had met Mrs. Paton on Aneityum in the previous year soon 
after our arrival, and, as she was then the picture of perfect 
health, they also felt her loss very keenly. Standing with me 
beside the grave of mother and child, I weeping aloud on his 
one hand, and Patteson — afterwards the Martyr Bishop of 
Nakupu — sobbing silently on the other, the godly Bishop 
Selwyn poured out his heart to God amidst sobs and tears, 
during which he laid his hands on my head, and invoked 
Heaven's richest consolations and blessings on me and my 
trying labours. 

Sorrow and love constrain me to linger over her last words. 
She cried, " Oh, that my dear mother were here I She is a 
good woman, my mother, a jewel of a woman." 

Then, observing Mr. Copeland near by, she said, " Oh, Mr. 
Copeland, I did not know you were there ! You must not 
think that I regret coming here, and leaving my mother. If I 
had the same thing to do over again, I would do it with far 
more pleasure, yes, with all my heart. Oh no! I do not 
regret leaving home and friends, though at the time I felt it 
keenly." 

Soon after this, looking up and putting her hand in mine, 
she said — 

"J. C. wrote to our Janet saying, that young Christians 




Followers of Nicodemus. — Page 93. 
F 



AT HOME WITH CANNIBALS %% 

under their first impressions thought they could do anything 
or make any sacrifice for Jesus, and he asked if she believed 
it, for he did not think they could, when tested ; but Janet 
wrote back that she believed they could, and (added she with 
great emphasis) / believe it is true I " 

In a moment, altogether unexpectedly, she fell asleep in 
Jesus, with these words on her lips. "Not lost, only gone 
before to be for ever with the Lord " — my heart keeps saying 
or singing to itself from that hour till now. 

It was very difficult to be resigned, left alone, and in sorrow- 
ful circumstances ; but feeling immovably assured that my God 
and Father was too wise and loving to err in anything that He 
does or permits, I looked up to the Lord for help, and struggled 
on in His work. I do not pretend to see through the mystery 
of such visitations, — wherein God calls away the young, the 
promising, and those sorely needed for His service here ; but 
this I do know and feel, that, in the light of such dispensations, 
it becomes us all to love and serve our blessed Lord Jesus so 
that we may be ready at His call for death and Eternity. 



CHAPTER XV 

AT HOME WITH CANNIBALS 

In the first letter, sent jointly by Mr. Copeland and myself 
from Tanna to the Church at home, the following statements 
occur : — 

" We found the Tannese to be painted Savages, enveloped 
in all the superstition and wickedness of Heathenism. All the 
men and children go in a state of nudity. The older women 
wear grass skirts, and the young women and girls, grass or leaf 
aprons like Eve in Eden. They are exceedingly ignorant, 
vicious, and bigoted, and almost void of natural affection. 
Instead of the inhabitants of Port Resolution being improved 
by coming in contact with white men they are rendered much 
worse ; for they have learned all their vices but none of their 
virtues, — if such are possessed by the pioneer traders among 
such races I The Sandal-wood Traders are as a class the most 
godless of men, whose cruelty and wickedness make us 



THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



ashamed to own them as our countrymen. By them the poor 
defenceless Natives are oppressed and robbed on every hand \ 
and if they offer the slightest resistance, they are ruthlessly 
silenced by the musket or revolver. Few months here pass 
without some of them being so shot, and, instead of their 
murderers feeling ashamed, they boast of how they despatch 
them. Such treatment keeps the Natives always burning under 
a desire for revenge, so that it is a wonder any white man is 
allowed to come among them. Indeed, all Traders here are 
able to maintain their position only by revolvers and rifles ; 
but we hope a better state of affairs is at hand for Tanna." 

The novelty of our being among them soon passed away, 
and they began to show their avarice and deceitfulness in 
every possible way. The Chiefs united and refused to give 
us the half of the small piece of land which had been pur- 
chased, on which to build our Mission House, and when 
we attempted to fence in the part they had left to us, they 
" tabooed '* it, i.e. threatened our Teachers and us with death 
if we proceeded further with the work. This they did by 
placing certain reeds stuck into the ground here and there 
around our house, which our Aneityumese servants at once 
knew the meaning of, and warned us of our danger ; so we 
left off making the fence, that we might if possible evade all 
offence. They then divided the few breadfruit and cocoa-nut 
trees on the ground amongst themselves, or demanded such 
payment for these trees as we did not possess, and threatened 
revenge on us if the trees were injured by any person. They 
now became so unreasonable and offensive, and our dangers 
so increased, as to make our residence amongst them extremely 
trying. At this time a vessel called ; I bought from the 
Captain the things for payment which they demanded; on 
receiving it, they lifted the Taboo, and for a Httle season 
appeared to be friendly again. This was the third payment 
they had got for that site, and to yield was teaching them a 
cruel lesson ; all this we felt and clearly saw, but they had by 
some means to be conciliated, if possible, and our lives had 
to be saved, if that could be done without dishonour to the 
Christian name. 

After these events, a few weeks of dry weather began to 
tell against the growth of their yams and bananas. The 
drought was instantly ascribed to us and our God. The Natives 



AT HOME WITH CANNIBALS %% 

lar and near were summoned to consider the matter in public 
assembly. Next day, Nouka, the high chief, and Miaki, the 
war-cliief, his nephew, came to inform us that two powerful 
Chiefs had openly declared in that assembly that if the Harboui 
people did not at once kill us or compel us to leave the island 
they would, unless the rain came plentifully in the meantime, 
summon all the Inland people and murder both our Chiefs 
and us. The friendly Chiefs said, "Pray to your Jehovah 
God for rain, and do not go far beyond your door for a time ; 
we are all in greatest danger, and if war breaks out we fear 
we cannot protect you." 

But this friendliness was all pretence; they themselves, 
being Sacred Men, professed to have the power of sending oi 
withholding rain, and tried to fix the blame of their discomfiture 
on us. The rage of the poor ignorant Heathen was thereby 
fed against us. The Ever-Merciful, however, again interposed 
on our behalf. On the following Sabbath, just when we were 
assembling for worship, rain began to fall, and in great abund- 
ance. The whole inhabitants believed, apparently, that it was 
sent to save us in answer to our prayers ; so they met again, 
and resolved to allow us to remain on Tanna. Alas ! on the 
other hand, the continuous and heavy rains brought much sick- 
ness and fever in their train, and again their Sacred Men 
pointed to us as the cause. Hurricane winds also blew and 
injured their fruits and fruit-trees, — another opportunity 
for our enemies to lay the blame of everything upon th^ 
Missionaries and their Jehovah God ! The trial and the 
danger daily grew of living among a people so dreadfully 
benighted by superstition, and so easily swayed by prejudice 
and passion. 

The Natives of Tanna were well-nigh constantly at war 
amongst themselves, every man doing that which was right in 
his own eyes, and almost every quarrel ending in an appeal 
to arms. Besides many battles far inland, one was fought 
beside our house, and several around the Harbour. In these 
conflicts many men were bruised with clubs and wounded 
with arrows, but few lives were lost, considering the savage 
uproar and frenzy of the scene. In one case, of which we 
obtained certain information, seven men were killed in an 
engagement ; and, according to Tannese custom, the warriors 
and their friends feasted on them at the close of the fray, the 



86 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

widows of the slain being also strangled to death, and similarly 
disposed of. Besides those who fell in war, the Natives living 
in our quarter had killed and feasted on eight persons, usually 
in sacrificial rites. 

It is said that the habitual Cannibal's desire for human 
iflesh becomes so horrible that he has been known to disinter 
and feast upon those recently buried. Two cases of this 
revolting barbarism were reported as having occurred amongst 
the villagers living near us. On another occasion the great 
chief Nouka took seriously unwell, and his people sacrificed 
three women for his recovery ! All such cruel and horrifying 
practices, however, they tried to conceal from us ; and many 
must have perished in this way of whom we, though living at 
their doors, were never permitted to hear. 

Amongst the Heathen, in the New Hebrides, and especially 
on Tanna, woman is the down-trodden slave of man. She is 
kept working hard, and bears all the heavier burdens, while 
he walks by her side with musket, club, or spear. If she 
offends him, he beats or abuses her at pleasure. A Savage 
gave his poor wife a severe beating in front of our house and 
just before our eyes, while in vain we strove to prevent it. 
Such scenes were so common that no one thought of interfer- 
ing. Even if the woman died in his hands, or immediately 
thereafter, neighbours took little notice, if any at all. And 
their children were so little cared for, that my constant wonder 
was how any of them survived at all ! As soon as they are 
able to knock about, they are left practically to care for them- 
selves ; hence the very small affection they show towards their 
parents, which results in the aged who are unable to work 
being neglected, starved to death, and sometimes even more 
directly and violently destroyed. 

A Heathen boy's education consists in being taught to 
aim skilfully with the bow, to throw the spear faultlessly 2it a 
mark, to wield powerfully the club and tomahawk, and to shoot 
well with musket and revolver when these can be obtained. 
He accompanies his father and brothers in all the wars and 
preparations for war, and is diligently initiated into all their 
cruelties and lusts, as the very prerequisite of his being re- 
garded and acknowledged to be a man and a warrior. The 
girls have, with their mother and sisters, to toil and slave in 
the village plantations, to prepare all the materials for fencing 



SUPERSTITIONS AND CRUELTIES 87 

these around, to bear every burden, and to be knocked about 
at will by the men and boys. 

Oh, how sad and degraded is the position of Woman 
where the teaching of Christ is unknown, or disregarded 
though known ! It is the Christ of the Bible, it is His Spirit 
entering into Humanity, that has lifted Woman, and made her 
the helpmate and the friend of Man, not his toy or his slave. 



CHAPTER XVI 

SUPERSTITIONS AND CRUELTIES 

About the time of my dear wife's death, our brother 
Missionary, Mr. Mathieson, also became exceedingly unwell. 
His delicate frame fast gave way, and brought with it weak- 
ness of the mind as well ; and he was removed to Aneityum 
apparently in a dying condition. These sad visitations had 
a bad effect on the Natives, owing to their wild superstitions 
about the cause of death and sickness. We had reason to 
fear that they would even interfere with the precious grave, 
over which we kept careful watch for a season; but God 
mercifully restrained them. Unfortunately, however, one of 
my Aneityumese Teachers who had gone round to Mr. 
Mathieson's Station took ill and died there, and this rekindled 
all their prejudices. He, poor fellow, before death said, " I 
shall not again return to Port Resolution, or see my dear 
Missi ; but tell him that I die happy, for I love Jesus much, 
and am going to Jesus 1 " 

Hearing these things, the Natives insolently demanded me 
to tell them the cause of this death, and of Mr. Mathieson's 
trouble, and of the other deaths. Other reasoning or explana- 
tion being to them useless, I turned the tables, and demanded 
them to tell me why all this trouble and death had overtaken 
us in their land, and whether they themselves were not the 
cause of it all ? Strange to say, this simple question turned 
the whole current of their speculations. They held meeting 
after meeting to discuss it for several days, and returned the 
message, " We do not blame you, and you must not blame us, 
for causing these troubles and deaths ; but we believe that a 



88 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

Bushman must have got hold of a portion of something we 
had eaten, and must have thrown it to the great Evil Spirit in 
the volcano, thereby bringing all these troubles and curses." 

Another Chief vindicated himself and others thus : — " Kara- 
panamun, the Aurumanu or great Evil Spirit of Tanna, whom 
we all fear and worship, is causing these troubles; for he 
knows that if we become worshippers of your Jehovah God, 
we cannot continue to fear him, or present him with the best 
of everything, as our forefathers have always done ; he is angry 
at you and at us all." 

The fear of the deaths and troubles being ascribed to them 
silenced their talk against us for a season; but very little 
made them either friends or foes, as the next event will too 
painfully show. 

Nowhat, an old Chief of the highest rank from Aneityum, 
who spoke Tannese and was much respected by the Natives 
all round the south side of Tanna, came on a visit to our 
island. After returning home, he became very ill and died 
in a few days. The deluded Tannese, hearing of his death, 
ascribed it to me and the Worship, and resolved to burn our 
house and property, and either murder the whole Mission 
party, or compel us to leave the island. Nowhat's brother 
was sent from Aneityum to talk to the Tannese and conciliate 
them, but unfortunately he could not speak the language well; 
and the Aneityumese Teachers felt their lives to be at this 
time in such danger that they durst not accompany him as 
interpreters, while I, on the other hand, did not understand 
his language, nor he, mine. Within two days after landing, 
he had a severe attack of ague and fever; and, though the 
vessel he came in remained eight days, he was prostrated all 
the time, so that his well-intentioned visit did us much harm. 
The Tannese became furious. This was proof positive, that 
we were the cause of all their sickness and death ! Inland 
and all along the weather side of the island, when far enough 
away from us, they said that the Natives were enjoying excellent 
health. Meeting after meeting was held ; exciting speeches 
were delivered ; and feasts were given, for which it was said 
that several women were sacrificed, cooked, and eaten, — such 
being the bonds by which they entered into covenant with 
each other for life or death. 

The inhabitants for miles around united in seeking our 




"Missi, Missi, come quick I Miaki's men are stealing your sheets and blankets ! "— Page 94. 



SUPERSTITIONS AND CRUELTIES 9> 

destruction, but God put it into even savage hearts to save us. 
Old Nowar, the Chief under whom we hved, and the Chief 
next under him, Arkurat, set themselves to rescue us. Along 
with Manuman and Sirawia they opposed every plan in the 
public assemby for taking our lives. Some of their people 
also remained friendly to us, and by the help of our Aneityumese 
Teachers, warned us of danger and protected our lives. 
Determined not to be baffled, a meeting of all our enemies on 
the island was summoned, and it was publicly resolved that 
a band of men be selected and enjoined to kill the whole of 
those friendly to the Mission, old Nowar among the rest, and 
not only to murder the Mission party, but also a Trader who 
had lately landed to live there, that no one might be left to 
give information to the white men or bring punishment on the 
Islanders. Frenzy of excitement prevailed, and the blood- 
fiend seemed to override the whole assembly; when, under 
an impulse that surely came from the Lord of Pity, one great 
warrior Chief who had hitherto kept silent, rose, swung aloft 
a mighty club, and smashing it earthwards, cried aloud, " The 
man that kills Missi must first kill me, — the men that kill the 
Mission Teachers must first kill me and my people, — for we 
shall stand by them and defend them till death." 

Instantaneously, another Chief thundered in with the same 
declaration; and the great assembly broke up in dismay. 
All the more remarkable was this deliverance, as these two 
Chiefs lived nearly four miles inland, and, as reputed disease 
makers and Sacred Men, were regarded as amongst our 
bitterest enemies. It had happened that, a brother of the 
former Chief having been wounded in battle, I had dressed 
his wounds and he recovered, for which perhaps he now 
favoured us. But I do not put very much value on that 
consideration ; for too clearly did our dear Lord Jesus inter- 
pose directly on our behalf that day. I and my defenceless 
company had spent it in anxious prayers and tears ; and our 
hearts overflowed with gratitude to the Saviour who reseued 
us from the lions' jaws. 

Leaving all consequences to the disposal of my Lord, I 
determined to make an unflinching stand against wife-beating 
and widow-strangling, feeling confident that even their natural 
conscience would be on my side. I accordingly pled with all 
who were in power to unite and put down these shocking and 



92 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PA TON 

disgraceful customs. At length, ten Chiefs entered into an 
agreement not to allow any more beating of wives or strangling 
of widows, and to forbid all common labour on the Lord's 
Day ; but alas, except for purposes of war or other wickedness, 
the influence of the Chiefs on Tanna was comparatively small. 
One Chief boldly declared, " If we did not beat our women, 
they would never work ; they would not fear and obey us ; 
but when we have beaten, and killed, and feasted on two or 
three, the rest are all very quiet and good for a long time to 
come ! " 

I tried to show him how cruel it was, besides that it made 
them unable for work, and that kindness would have a much 
better effect; but he promptly assured me that Tannese 
women "could not understand kindness." For the sake of 
teaching by example, my Aneityumese Teachers and I used 
to go a mile or two inland on the principal pathway, along 
with the Teachers* wives, and there cutting and carrying 
home a heavy load of firewood for myself and each of the 
men, while we gave only a small burden to each of the women. 
Meeting many Tanna-men by the way, I used to explain to 
them that this was how Christians helped and treated their 
wives and sisters, and then they loved their husbands and were 
strong to work at home ; and that as men were made stronger, 
they were intended to bear the heavier burdens, and especially 
in all labours out of doors. Our habits and practices had thus 
as much to do as, perhaps more than, all our appeals, in 
leading them to glimpses of the life to which the Lord Jesus 
was calling them. 



CHAPTER XVII 

STREAKS OF DAWN AMIDST DEEDS OF DARKNESS 

Another war-burst, that caused immense consternation, passed 
over with only two or three deaths ; and I succeeded in obtain- 
ing the consent of twenty Chiefs to fight no more except on 
the defensive, — a covenant to which, for a considerable time, 
they strictly adhered, in the midst of fierce provocations. 
But to gain any such end, the masses of the people must b« 



STREAKS OF DAWN AMIDST DEEDS OF DARKNESS 93 



educated to the point of desiring it The few cannot, in such 
circumstances, act up to it, without laying themselves open to 
be downtrodden and swept away by the Savages around. 

About this time, several men, afraid or ashamed by day, 
came to me regularly by night for conversation and instruction. 
Having seen the doors of the Mission House made fast and 
the windows blinded so that they could not be observed, they 
continued with me for many hours, asking all strange questions 
about the new Religion and its laws. I remember one Chief 
particularly, who came often, saying to me, " I would be an 
Awfuaki man (/.<?. a Christian) were it not that all the rest 
would laugh at me ; that I could not stand ! " 

"Almost persuaded" — before you blame him, remember 
how many in Christian lands and amid greater privileges live 
and die without ever passing beyond that stage. 

The wife of one of those Chiefs died, and he resolved to 
imitate a Christian burial. Having purchased white calico 
from a Trader, he came to me for some tape which the Trader 
could not supply, and told me that he was going to dress the 
body as he had seen my deai wife's dressed, and lay her also 
in a similar grave. He declined my offer to attend the funeral 
and to pray with them, as in that case many of the villagers 
would not attend. He wanted all the people to be present, to 
see and to hear, as it was the first funeral of the kind ever 
celebrated among the Tannese; and my friend Nowar the 
Chief had promised to conduct a Service and offer prayer 
to Jehovah before all the Heathen. It moved me to many 
strange emotions, this Christian burial, conducted by a Heathen 
and in the presence of Heathens, with an appeal to the true 
and living God by a man as yet darkly groping among idols 
and superstitions ! Many were the wondering questions from 
time to time addressed to me. The idea of a resurrection 
from the dead was that which most keenly interested these 
Natives, and called forth all their powers of inquiry and 
argument. Thus the waves of hope and fear swept alternately 
across our lives ; but we embraced every possible opportunity 
of teUing them the story of the life and death of Jesus, in the 
strong hope that God would spare us yet to bring the benighted 
Heathen to the knowledge of the true salvation, and to love 
and serve the only Saviour. 

Confessedly, however, it was uphill, weary, and trying work. 



94 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

For one thing, these Tannese were terribly dishonest; and 
when there was any special sickness, or excitement from any 
cause, their bad feeling towards the Worship was displayed by 
the more insolent way in which they carried off whatever they 
could seize. When I opposed them, the club or tomahawk, 
the musket or kawas {i.e. killing-stone), being instantly raised, 
intimated that my life would be taken, if I resisted. Their 
skill in stealing on the sly was phenomenal ! If an article fell, 
or was seen on the floor, a Tanna-man would neatly cover it 
with his foot, while looking you frankly in the face, and, 
having fixed it by his toes or by bending in his great toe like 
a thumb to hold it, would walk off with it, assuming the most 
innocent look in the world. In this way, a knife, a pair of 
scissors, or any smaller article, would at once disappear. 
Another fellow would deftly stick something out of sight 
amongst the whip -cord plaits of his hair, another would 
conceal it underneath his naked arm, while yet another would 
shamelessly lift what he coveted and openly carry it away. 

With most of them, however, the shame was not in the 
theft, but in doing it so clumsily that they were discovered ! 
Once, after continuous rain and a hot damp atmosphere, when 
the sun shone out I put my bedclothes on a rope to dry. I 
stood at hand watching, as also the wives of two Teachers, for 
things were mysteriously disappearing almost under our very 
eyes. Suddenly, Miaki, who with his war- companions had 
been watching us unobserved, came rushing to me breathless 
and alone, crying, " Missi, come in, quick, quick ! I want to 
tell you something and to get your advice ! " 

He ran into my house, and I followed ; but before he had 
got into his story, we heard the two women crying out, " Missi, 
Missi, come quick ! Miaki's men are stealing your sheets and 
blankets ! " 

I ran at once, but all were gone into the bush, and with 
them my sheets and blankets. Miaki for a moment looked 
abasned, as I charged him with deceiving me just to give his 
men their opportunity. But he soon rose to the occasion. 
He wrought himself into a towering rage at them, flourished 
his huge club and smashed the bushes all around, shouting to 
me, " Thus will I smash these fellows, and compel them to 
return your clothes." 

One dark night, I heard them amongst my fowls. These I 



VISIT OF HM.S. ''CORDELIA'* 95 

had purchased from them for knives and calico ; and they now 
stole them all away, dead or aHve. Had I interfered, they 
would have gloried in the chance to club or shoot me in the 
dark, when no one could exactly say who had done the deed. 
Several of the few goats, which I had for milk, were also killed 
or driven away ; indeed, all the injury that was possible was 
done to me, short of taking away my life, and that was now 
frequently attempted. Having no fires or fireplaces in my 
Mission House, such being not required there, — though some- 
times a fire would have been invaluable for drying our bed- 
clothes in the Rainy Season, — we had a house near by in 
which all our food was cooked, and there, under lock and key, 
we secured all our cooking utensils, pots, dishes, etc One 
night that too was broken into, and everything was stolen. 
In consternation, I appealed to the Chief, telling him what 
had been done. He also flew into a great rage, and vowed 
vengeance on the thieves, saying that he would compel them 
to return everything. But, of course, nothing was returned ; 
the thief could not be found ! I, unable to live without some- 
thing in which to boil water, at length offered a blanket to any 
one that would bring back my kettle. Miaki himself, after 
much professed difficulty, returned it viinus the lid, — that, he 
said, probably fishing for a higher bribe, could not be got at 
any price, being at the other side of the island in a tribe over 
which he had no control ! In the circumstances, I was glad 
to get kettle minus lid — ^realising how life itself may depend 
on so small a luxury I 



CHAPTER XVIII 

THE VISIT OF H.M.S. "CORDELIA* 

One morning, the Tannese, rushing towards me in great 
excitement, cried, " Missi, Missi, there is a God, or a ship on 
fire, or something of fear, coming over the sea ! We see no 
flames, but it smokes like a volcano. Is it a Spirit, a God, or 
a ship on fire ? What is it ? what is it ? " 

One party after another followed in quick succession, shout- 
ing the same questions in great alarm, to which I replied, " I 



96 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

cannot go at once ; I must dress first in my best clothes ; it 
will likely be one of Queen Victoria's Men-of-war, coming to 
ask of me if your conduct is good or bad, if you are stealing 
my property, or threatening my life, or how you are using 
me?" 

They pled with me to go and see it ; but I made much fuss 
about dressing, and getting ready to meet the great Chief on 
the vessel, and would not go with them. The two principal 
Chiefs now came running and asked, " Missi, will it be a ship 
of war ? " 

I called to them, " I think it will ; but I have no time to 
speak to you now, I must get on my best clothes ! " 

They said, " Missi, only tell us, will he ask you if we have 
been stealing your things ? " 

I answered, " I expect he will." 

They asked, "And will you tell him?" 

I said, " I must tell him the truth ; if he asks, I will tell 
him" 

They then cried out, " Oh, Missi, tell him not ! Everything 
shall be brought back to you at once, and no one will be 
allowed again to steal from you." 

Then said I, " Be quick ! Everything must be returned 
before he comes. Away, away ! and let me get ready to meet 
the great Chief on the Man-of-war." 

Hitherto, no thief could ever be found, and no Chief had 
power to cause anything to be restored to me ; but now, in an 
incredibly brief space of time, one came running to the Mission 
House with a pot, another with a pan, another with a blanket, 
others with knives, forks, plates, and all sorts of stolen property. 
The Chiefs called me to receive these things, but I replied, 
" Lay them all down at the door, bring everything together 
quickly; I have no time to speak with you !" ' 

I delayed my toilet, enjoying mischievously the magical 
effect of an approaching vessel that might bring penalty to 
thieves. At last the Chiefs, running in breathless haste, called 
out to me, "Missi, Missi, do tell us, is the stolen property 
all here?" 

Of course I could not tell, but, running out, I looked on 
the promiscuous heap of my belongings, and said, " I don't 
see the lid of the kettle there yet ! " 

One Chief said, " No, Missi, for it is on the other side of 




Returning the Stolen Goods. — Page 96. 
G 



VISIT OP H.M.S. " CORDELIA '• 99 

the island ; but tell him not, I have sent for it, and it will be 
here to-morrow." 

I answered, " I am glad you have brought back so much ; 
and now, if you three Chiefs, Nauka, Miaki, and Nowar, do 
not run away when he comes, he will not likely punish you ; 
but, if you and your people run away, he will ask me why you 
are afraid, and I will be forced to tell him I Keep near me 
and you are all safe ; only there must be no more stealing 
from me." 

They said, " We are in black fear, but we will keep near 
you, and our Dad conduct to you is done." 

The charm and joy of that morning are fresh to me still, 
when H.M.S. Cordelia, Captain Vernon, steamed into our 
lovely Harbour. The Commander, having heard rumour of 
my dangers on Tanna, kindly came on shore as soon as the 
ship cast anchor, with two boats, and a number of his officers 
and men, so far armed. He was dressed in splendid uniform, 
being a tall and handsome man, and he and his attendants 
made a grand and imposing show. On seeing Captain Vernon's 
boat nearing the shore, and the men glittering in gold lace and 
arms, Miaki the Chief left my side on the beach and rushed 
towards his village. I concluded that he had run for it 
through terror, but he had other and more civilised intentions 
in his Heathen head ! Having obtained, from some trader or 
visitor in previous days, a soldier's old red coat, he had 
resolved to rise to the occasion and appear in his best before 
the Captain and his men. As I was shaking hands with them 
and welcoming them to Tanna, Miaki returned with the short 
red coat on, buttoned tightly round his otherwise naked body ; 
and, surmounted by his ugly painted face and long whipcords 
of twisted hair, it completely spoiled any appearance that he 
might otherwise have had of savage freedom, and made him 
look a dirty and insignificant creature. 

The Captain was talking to me, his men stood in order 
near by — to my eyes, oh how charming a glimpse of Home 
life ! — when Miaki marched up and took his place most con- 
sequentially at my side. He felt himself the most important 
personage in the scene, and with an attempt al haughty 
dignity he began to survey the visitors. All eyes were fixed 
on the impudent little man, and the Captain asked, "What 
sort of a character is this ? " 



lOO THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

I replied, "This is Miaki, our great war Chief"; and 
whispered to the Captain to be on his guard, as this man knew 
a little English, and might understand or misunderstand just 
enough to make it afterwards dangerous to me. 

The Captain only muttered, " The contemptible creature I " 
But such words were far enough beyond Miaki's vocabulary, 
so he looked on and grinned complacently. 

At last he said, "Missi, this great Chief whom Queen 
Victoria has sent to visit you in her Man-of-war, cannot go 
over the whole of this island so as to be seen by all our people ; 
and I wish you to ask him if he will stand by a tree, and allow 
me to put a spear on the ground at his heel, and we will make 
a nick in it at the top of his head, and the spear will be sent 
round the island to let all the people see how tall this great 
man is ! " They were delighted at the good Captain agreeing 
to their simple request ; and that spear was exhibited to 
thousands, as the vessel, her Commander, officers, and men, 
were afterwards talked of round and round the island. 

Captain Vernon was extremely kind, and offered to do 
anything in his power for me, thus left alone on the island 
amongst such Savages ; but, as my main difficulties were 
connected with my spiritual work amongst them rousing up 
their cruel prejudices, I did not see how his kindness could 
effectually interpose. At his suggestion, however, I sent a 
general invitation to all the Chiefs within leach, to meet the 
Captain next morning at my house. True to their instincts 
of suspicion and fear, they despatched all their women and 
children to the beach on the opposite side of the island, be- 
yond reach of danger, and next morning my house was crowded 
with armed men, manifestly much afraid. Punctually at the 
hour appointed, lo a.m., the Captain came on shore; and 
soon thereafter twenty Chiefs were seated with him in my 
house. He very kindly spent about an hour, giving them wise 
counsels and warning them against outrages on strangers, all 
calculated to secure our safety and advance the interests of 
our Mission work. He then invited all the Chiefs to go 
on board and see his vessel. They were taken to see the 
A.rmoury, and the sight of the big guns running so easily on 
rails vastly astonished them. He then placed them round us 
on deck and showed them two shells discharged towards the 
Ocean, at which, as they burst and fell far off, splash — splash- 



NOBLE OLD ABRAHAM*' loi 



ing into tie water, the terror of the Natives visibly increased. 
But, when he sent a large ball crashing through a cocoa-nut 
grove, breaking the trees like straws and cutting its way clear 
and swift, they were quite dumbfoundered and pled to be 
again set safely on shore. After receiving each some small 
gift, however, they were reconciled to the situation, and 
returned immensely interested in all that they had seen. 
Doubtless many a wild romance was spun by these savage 
heads, in trying to describe and hand down to others the 
wonders of the fire-god of the sea, and the Captain of the great 
white Queen. How easily it all lends itself to the service of 
poetry and myth I 



CHAPTER XIX 

"noble old Abraham" 

Fever and ague had now attacked me fourteen times severely, 
with slighter recurring attacks almost continuously after my 
first three months on the island, and I now felt the necessity 
of taking the hint of the Tannese Chief before referred to — 
" Sleep on the higher ground." Having also received medical 
counsel to the same effect, though indeed experience was pain- 
fully sufficient testimony, I resolved to remove my house, and 
began to look about for a suitable site. There rose behind 
my present site, a hill about two hundred feet high, surrounded 
on all sides by a valley, and swept by the breezes of the trade- 
winds, being only separated from the Ocean by a narrow neck 
of land. On this I had set my heart ; there was room for a 
Mission House and a Church, for which indeed Nature seemed 
to have adapted it I proceeded to buy up every claim by the 
Natives to any po.tion of the hill, paying each publicly and 
in turn, so that there might be no trouble afterwards. I then 
purchased from a Trader the deck planks of a shipwrecked 
vessel, with which to construct a house of two apartments, a 
bedroom and a small store-room adjoining it, to which I pur< 
posed to transfer and add the old house as soon as I was able. 
Just at this juncture, the fever smote me again more severely 
than ever; my weakness after this attack was so great, that 



loa THE STORY OF JOHN a PATON 

I felt as if I never could rally, again. With the help of my 
faithful Aneityumese Teacher, Abraham, and his wife, however, 
I made what appeared my last effort to creep — I could not 
climb — up the hill to get a breath of wholesome air. When 
about two-thirds up the hill, I became so faint that I concluded 
I was dying. Lying down on the ground, sloped against the 
root of a tree to keep me from rolling to the bottom, I took 
ferewell of old Abraham, of my Mission work, and of every- 
thing around 1 In this weak state I lay, watched over by my 
faithful companion, and fell into a quiet sleep. When con- 
sciousness returned, I felt a little stronger, and a faint gleam 
of hope and life came back to my soul. 

Abraham and his devoted wife Nafatu lifted me and earned 
me to the top of the hill. There they laid me on cocoa-nut 
leaves on the ground, and erected over me a shade or screen 
of the same ; and there the two faithful souls, inspired surely 
by something diviner even than mere human pity, gave me 
the cocoa-nut juice to drink and fed me with native food and 
kept me living — I know not for how long. Consciousness did, 
however, fully return. The trade-wind refreshed me day by 
day. The Tannese seemed to have given me up for dead ; 
and providentially none of them looked near us for manv days, 
Amazmg.y my strength returned, and I began planning about 
my new house on the hilL Afraid again to sleep at the old 
site, I SiCpt under the tree, and sheltered by the cocoa-nut 
leaf screen, while preparing my new bedroom. 

Here again, but for these faithful souls, the Aneityumese 
Teacher and his wife, I must have been baffled, and would 
have died in the effort The planks of the wreck, and all 
other articles required, they fetched and carried ; and it taxed 
my utmost strength to get them in some way planted together. 
But life depended on it. It was at length accomplished ; and 
after that time I suffered comparatively little from anything 
like continuous attacks of fever and ague. That noble old 
soul, Abraham, stood by me as an angel of God in sickness 
and in danger ; he went at my side wherever I had to go ; he 
helped me willingly to the last inch of strength in all that I 
had to do ; and it was perfectly manifest that he was doing 
all this not from mere human love, but for the sake of Jesus. 
That man had been a Cannibal in his Heathen days, but by 
the grace of God there he stood verily a new creature in Christ 



A TYPICAL SOUTH SEA TRADER loj 

Jesus. Any trust, however sacred or valuable, could be 
absolutely reposed in him ; and in trial or danger I was often 
refreshed by that old Teacher's prayers, as I used to be by 
the prayers of my saintly father in my childhood's home. No 
white man could have been a more valuable helper to me in 
my perilous circumstances; and no person, white or black, 
could have shown more fearless and chivalrous devotion. 

When I have read or heard the shallow objections of irre- 
ligious scribblers and talkers, hinting that there was no reality 
in conversions, and that Mission effort was but waste, oh, how 
my heart has yearned to plant them just one week on Tanna, 
with the " natural " man all around in the person of Cannibal 
and Heathen, and only the one " spiritual " man in the person 
of the converted Abraham, nursing them, feeding them, 
saving them "for the love of Jesus" — that I might just learn 
how many hours it took to convince them that Christ in man 
was a reality after all ! All the scepticism of Europe would 
hide its head in foolish shame ; and all its doubts would dis- 
solve under one glance of the new light that Jesus, and Jesus 
alone, pours from the converted Cannibal's eye. 



CHAPTER XX 

▲ TYPICAL SOUTH SEA TRADER 

The prejudices and persecutions of Heathens were a sore 
enough trial, but sorer and more hopeless was the wicked and 
contaminating influence of, alas, my fellow-countrymen One, 
for instance, a Captain Winchester, living with a native woman 
at the head of the bay as a Trader, a dissipated wretch, though 
a well-educated man, was angry forsooth at this state of peace ! 
Apparently there was not the usual demand for barter for the 
fowls, pigs, etc., in which he traded. He developed at once 
a wonderful interest in their affairs, presented all the Chiefs 
around with powder, caps, and balls, and lent among them a 
number of flash-muskets. He urged them not to be afraid 
of war, as he would supply any amount of ammunition. I 
remonstrated, but he flatly told me that peace did not suit his 
purposes 1 Incited and encouraged thus, these poor Heathen 



I04 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

people were goaded into a most unjust war on neighbouring 
tribes. The Trader immediately demanded a high price for 
the weapons he had lent ; the price of powder, caps, and balls 
rose exorbitantly with every fresh demand; his yards were 
crowded with poultry and pigs, which he readily disposed oi 
to passing vessels ; and he might have amassed great sums of 
money but for his vile dissipations. Captain Winchester, now 
glorying in the war, charged a large hog for a wine-glass full 
of powder, or three or four balls, or ten gun-caps; he was 
boastful of his "good luck" in getting rid of all his old 
muskets and filling his yards with pigs and fowls. Such is the 
infernal depth to which we can sink, when the misery and ruin 
of many are thought to be more than atoned for by the wealth 
and prosperity of a few who trade in their doom ! 

Miaki the war Chief had a young brother, Rarip by name, 
about eighteen years of age. When this war began he came 
IQ live with me at the Mission House. After it had raged 
some time, Miaki forced him to join the fighting men ; but he 
escaped through the bush, and returned to me, saying, "Missi, 
I hate this fighting; it is not good to kill men; I will live 
with you ! " 

Again the war Chief came, and forced my dear young 
Rarip to join the hosts. Of course, I could only plead; I 
could not prevent him. This time, he placed him at his own 
side in the midst of his warriors. On coming in sight of the 
enemy, and hearing their first yells as they rushed from the 
bush, a bullet pierced young Rarip's breast, and he fell dead 
into the arms of Miaki. The body was carried home to his 
brother's village, with much wailing, and a messenger ran to 
tell me that Rarip was dead. On hasting thither, I found him 
quite dead, and the centre of a tragic ceremonial. Around 
him, some sitting, others lying on the ground, were assembled 
all the women and girls, tearing their hair, wounding them- 
selves with split bamboos and broken bottles, dashing them- 
selves headlong to the earth, painting all black their faces, 
breasts, and arms, and wailing with loud lamentations ! Men 
were also there, knocking their heads against the trees, gashing 
their bodies with knives till they ran with streaks of blood, and 
indulging in every kind of savage symbol of grief and anguish. 
My heart broke to see them, and to think that they knew not 
to look to our dear Lord Jesus for consolation. 




Visit OF H.M.S. "Cordelia." — Page loo. 



A TYPICAL SOUTH SEA TRADER 107 

I returned to the Mission House, and brought a white 
sheet and some tape, in which the body of dear young Rarip 
was wrapped and prepared for the grave. The Natives 
appeared to be gratified at this mark of respect; and all 
agreed that Rarip should have under my direction a Christian 
burial. The men prepared the grave in a spot selected near 
to his own house ; I read the Word of God, and offered prayer 
to Jehovah, with a psalm of praise, amidst a scene of weeping 
and lamentation never to be forgotten ; and the thought 
burned through my very soul — oh, when, when will the 
Tannese realise what I am now thinking and praying about, 
the life and immortality brought to light through Jesus ? 

As the war still raged on, and many more were killed, 
vengeance threatened the miserable Trader. Miaki attacked 
him thus, " You led us into this war. You deceived us, and 
we began it. Rarip is dead, and many others. Your life 
shall yet go for his." 

Captain Winchester, heartless as a dog so long as pigs and 
fowls came to the yard at whatever cost to others' lives, now 
trembled like a coward for himself. He implored me to let 
him and his Marb wife sleep at my house for safety; but I 
refused to allow my Mission to be in any way identified with 
his crimes. The Natives from other islands, whom he kept 
and wrought like slaves, he now armed with muskets for his 
defence ; but, having no faith in them protecting or even 
warning him, he implored me to send one of my Teachers, to 
assist his wife in watching till he snatched a few hours of sleep 
every day, and, if awake, he would sell his life as dearly as he 
could by aid of musket and revolver. The Teachers were 
both afraid and disinclined to go ; and I could not honestly 
ask them to do so. His peril and terror became so real that 
by night he slept in his boat anchored out in the centre of the 
bay, wit'i his arms beside him, and a crew ready to start oflf at 
the approach of danger and lose everything ; while by day he 
kepi iratch on shore, armed, and also ready to fly. Thus his 
miserable existence dragged on, keeping watch alternatively 
with his wife, till a trading vessel called and carried him off 
with all that he had rescued — for which deliverance we were 
unfeignedly thankful 1 The war, which he had wickedly 
instigated, lingered on for three months; and then, by a 
present given secretly to two leading Chiefs, I managed to 



lo8 THE STORY 01^ JOHN a FA TON 

bring it to a close. But feelings of revenge for the slain 
burned fiercely in many breasts; and young men had old 
feuds handed on to them by the recital of their fathers' deeds 
of blood. 



CHAPTER XXI 

UNDER AXE AND MUSKET 

About this time, our Sabbath audiences at the Mission 
numbered forty or so. Nowar and three or four more, and 
only they, seemed to love and serve Jesus. They were, 
however, changeable and doubtful, though they exerted a good 
influence on their villages, and were generally friendly to us 
and to the Worship. 

One morning at daybreak I found my house surrounded by 
armed men, and a Chief intimated that they had assembled to 
take my life. Seeing that I was entirely in their hands, I knelt 
down and gave myself away body and soul to the Lord Jesus, 
for what seemed the last time on earth. Rising, I went out to 
them, and began calmly talking about their unkind treatment 
of me and contrasting it with all my conduct towards them. 
I also plainly showed them what would be the sad conse- 
quences, if they carried out their cruel purpose. At last some 
of the Chiefs, who had attended the Worship, rose and said, 
" Our conduct has been bad ; but now we will fight for you, 
and kill all those who hate you." 

Grasping hold of their leader, I held him fast till he pro- 
mised never to kill any one on my account, for Jesus taught us 
to love our enemies and always to return good for evil ! During 
this scene, many of the armed men slunk away into the bush, 
and those who remained entered into a bond to be friendly 
and to protect us. But again their Public Assembly resolved 
that we should be killed, because, as they said, they hated 
Jehovah and the Worship ; for it made them afraid to do as 
they had always done. If I would give up visiting the villages, 
and praying and talking with them about Jehovah, they in- 
timated that they would like me to stay and trade with them, 
as they hked the Traders but hated the Missionaries ! I told 
them that the hope of being able to teach them the Worship 



UNDER AXE AND MUSKET X09 

of Jehovah alone kept me living amongst them ; that I was 

there, not for gain or pleasure, but because I loved them, and 
pitied their estate, and sought their good continually by leading 
them to know and serve the only true God. 

But my enemies seldom slackened their hateful designs 
against my life, however calmed or baffled for the moment 
Within a few days of the above events, when Natives in large 
numbers were assembled at my house, a man furiously rushed 
on me with his axe ', but a Kaserumini Chief snatched a spade 
with which I had been working, and dexterously defended me 
from instant death. Life in such circumstances led me to 
cling very near to the Lord Jesus ; I knew not, for one brief 
hour, when or how attack might be made ; and yet, with my 
trembling hand clasped in the Hand once nailed on Calvary, 
and now swaying the sceptre of the Universe, calmness and 
peace and resignation abode in my soul. 

Next day, a wild Chief followed me about for four hours 
with his loaded musket, and, though often directed towards 
me, God restrained his hand. I spoke kindly to him, and 
attended to my work as if he had not been there, fully per- 
suaded that my God had placed me there, and would protect 
me till my allotted task was finished. Looking up in unceasing 
prayer to our dear Lord Jesus, I left all in His hands, and felt 
immortal till my work was done. Trials and hairbreadth 
escapes strengthened my faith, and seemed only to nerve me 
for more to follow ; and they did tread swiftly upon each 
other's heels. Without that abiding consciousness of the 
presence and power of my dear Lord and Saviour, nothing 
else in all the world could have preserved me from losing my 
reason and perishing miserably. His words, " Lo, I am with 
you alway, even unto the end of the world," became to me so 
real that it would not have startled me to behold Him, as 
Stephen did, gazing down upon the scene. I felt His support- 
ing power, as did St. Paul, when he cried, " I can do all things 
through Christ which strengtheneth me." It is the sober truth, 
and it comes back to me sweetly after twenty years, that I had 
my nearest and dearest glimpses of the face and smile of my 
blessed Lord in those dread moments when musket, club, or 
spear was being levelled at my life. Oh the bliss of living and 
enduring, as seeing " Him who i? invisible " ! 

One evening, I awoke three times to hear a Chief and his 



no THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATOIf 

men trying to force the door of my house. Though araied 
with muskets, they had some sense of doing wrong, and were 
wholesomely afraid of a little retriever dog which had often 
stood betwixt me and death. God restrained them again; 
and next morning the report went all round the Harbour, that 
those who tried to shoot me were " smitten weak with fear," 
and that shooting would not do. A plan was therefore 
deliberately set on foot to fire the premises, and club us if we 
attempted to escape. But our Aneityumese Teacher heard of 
it, and God helped us to frustrate their designs. When they 
knew that their plots were revealed to us, they seemed "to lose 
faith in themselves, and cast about to circumvent us in some 
more secret way. Their evil was overruled for good. 



CHAPTER XXII 

A NATIVE SAINT AND MARTYR 

Namuri, one of my Aneityumese Teachers, was placed at our 
nearest village. There he had built a house for himself and 
his wife, and there he led amongst the Heathen a pure and 
humble Christian life. Almost every morning, he came and 
reported on the state of affairs to me. Without books or a 
school, he yet instructed the Natives in Divine things, con- 
ducted the Worship, and taught them much by his good 
example. His influence was increasing, when one morning a 
Sacred Man threw at him the kawas or killing-stone, a deadly 
weapon like a scythe stone in shape and thickness, usually 
round but sometimes angular, and from eighteen to twenty 
inches long. They throw it from a great distance and with 
fatal precision. The Teacher, with great agility, warded his 
head and received the deep cut from it in his left hand, 
reserving his right hand to guard against the club that was 
certain to follow swiftly. The Priest sprang upon him with 
his club and with savage yells. He evaded, yet also received, 
many blows ; and, rufehing out of their hands, actually reached 
the Mission House, bleeding, fainting, and pursued by howVmg 
murderers. I had been anxioiisly expecting him, and hearing 
the noise I ran out with all possible speed 



A NATIVE SAINT AND MARTYR in 

On seeing me, he sank down by a tree, and cried, " Missi. 
Missi, quick ! and escape for your life ! They are coming to 
kill you ; they say they must kill us all to-day, and they have 
begun with me ; for they hate Jehovah and the Worship ! " 

I hastened to the good Teacher where he lay ; I bound up, 
^vashed, and dressed his wounds ; and God, by the mystery of 
His own working, kept the infuriated Tannese watching at bay. 
Gradually they began to disappear into the bush, and we con- 
veyed the dear Teacher to the Mission House. In three or 
four weeks, he so far recovered by careful nursing that he was 
able to walk about again. Some petitioned for h:m to return 
to the village ; but I insisted, as a preliminary, that the 
Harbour Chiefs should unitedly punish him who had abused 
the Teacher ; and this to test them, for he had only carried 
out their own wishes, — Nowar excepted, and perhaps one or 
two others. They made a pretence of atoning by presenting 
the Teacher with a pig and some yams as a peace-offering ; but 
I said, " No ! such bad conduct must be punished, or we 
would leave their island by the first opportunity." 

Now that Sacred Man, a Chief too, had gone on fighting 
with other tribes, till his followers had all died or been slain ; 
and, after three weeks' palaver, the other Chiefs seized him, 
tied him with a rope, and sent me word to come and see him 
punished, as they did not want us after all to leave the island. 
I had to go, for fear of more bloody work, and after talk with 
them, followed by many fair promises, he was loosed. 

All appearing friendly for some time, and willing to listen 
and learn, the Teacher earnestly desired to return to his post. 
I pled with him to remain at the Mission House till we felt 
more assured, but he replied, " Missi, when I see them thirst- 
ing for my blood, I just see myself when the Missionary first 
came to my island. I desired to murder him, as they now 
desire to kill me. Had he stayed away for such danger, I 
would have remained Heathen ; but he came, and continued 
coming to teach us, till, by the grace of God, I was changed 
to what I am. Now the same God that changed me *o this, 
can change these poor Tannese to love and ser\'e Him. I 
cannot stay away from them ; but I will sleep at the Mission 
House, and do all I can by day to bring them to Jesus." 

It was not in me to keep such a man, under such motives. 
from what he felt to be his post of duty. He returned to his 



112 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

village work, and for several weeks things appeared most 
encouraging. The inhabitants showed growing interest in us 
and our work, and less fear of the pretensions of their Heathen 
Priest, which, alas ! fed his jealousy and anger. One morning 
during worship, when the good Teacher knelt in prayer, the 
same savage Priest sprang upon him with his great club and 
left him for dead, wounded and bleeding and uncmscious. 
The people fled and left him in his blood, afraid of being 
mixed up with the murder. The Teacher, recovering a little, 
crawled to the Mission House, and reached it about mid-day 
in a dying condition. On seeing him, I ran to meet him, but 
he fell near the Teacher's house, saying, " Missi, I am dying ! 
They will kill you also. Escape for your life." 

Trying to console him, I sat down beside him, dressing his 
wounds and nursing him. He was quite resigned ; he was 
looking up to Jesus, and rejoicing that he would soon be with 
Him in Glory. His pain and suffering were great, but he 
bore all very quietly, as he said and kept saying, " For the 
sake of Jesus ! For Jesu's sake ! " He was constantly pray- 
ing for his persecutors, " O Lord Jesus, forgive them, for they 
know not what they are doing. Oh, take not away all Thy 
servants from Tanna ! Take not away Thy Worship from this 
dark island ! O God, bring all the Tannese to love and follow 
Jesus ! " 

To him, Jesus was all and in all ; and there were no bands 
in his death. He passed from us, in the assured hope of 
entering into the Glory of his Lord. Humble though he may 
appear in the world's esteem, I knew that a great man had 
fallen there in the service of Christ, and that he would take 
rank in the glorious Army of the Martyrs. I made for him a 
coffin, and dug his grave near the Mission House. With 
prayers, and many tears, we consigned his remains to the dust 
in the certainty of a happy resurrection. Even one such 
convert was surely a triumphant reward for the Missionaries, 
whom God had honoured in bringing him to Jesus. May 
they have many like Namuri for their crown of joy and rejoic- 
ing in the great day 1 




A NATIVE Saint and Martyr.— Page no. 
H 



BUILDING AND PRINTING FOR GOD 115 

CHAPTER XXIII 

BUILDING AND PRINTING FOR GOD 

For fully three months, all our available time, with all the 
native help which I could hire, was spent in erecting a 
building to serve for Church and School. It was fifty feet 
long, by twenty-one feet six inches broad. The studs were 
three feet apart, and all fixed by tenon and mortise into upper 
and lower wall plates. The beautiful roof of iron -wood 
and sugar-cane leaf was supported by three massive pillars 
of wood, sunk deeply into the ground. The roof extended 
about three feet over the wall plates, both to form a verandah 
and to carry the rain-drop free beyond the walls. It was 
made of sugar-cane leaf and cocoa-nut leaves all around. The 
floor was laid with white coral, broken small, and covered 
with cocoa-nut leaf mats, such as those on which the Natives 
sat. Indeed, it was as comfortable a House of Prayer as any 
man need wish for in the tropics, though having only open 
spaces for doors and windows ! I bought the heavy wood for 
it on Aneityum — price, fifty pairs of trousers for Natives; 
and these again were the gift of my Bible Class in Glasgow, 
all cut and sewed by their own hands. I gave also one 
hundred and thirty yards of cloth, along with other things, for 
other needful wood. 

As we were preparing a foundation for the Church, a huge 
and singular-looking round stone was dug up, at sight of which 
the Tannese stood aghast. The eldest Chief said, "Missi, 
that stone was either brought there by Karapanamun (the 
Evil Spirit), or hid there by our great Chief who is dead. 
That is the Stone God to which our forefathers offered human 
sacrifices ; these holes held the blood of the victim till drunk 
up by the Spirit. The Spirit of that stone eats up men and 
women and drinks their blood, as our fathers taught us. We 
are in greatest fear ! " 

A Sacred Man claimed possession, and was exceedingly 
desirous to carry it off; but I managed to keep it, and did 
everything in my power to show them the absurdity of these 
foolish notions. Idolatry had not indeed yet fallen throughout 



ii6 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

Tanna ; but ono cruel idol, at least, had to give way for the 
erection of God's House on that benighted land. 

An ever-memorable event was the printing of my first book 
in Tannese. Thomas Binnie, Jun., Glasgow, gave me a 
printing-press and a font of type. Printing was one of the 
things I had never tried, but having now prepared a booklet 
in Tannese, I got my press into order, and began fingering 
the type. But book-printing turned out to be for me a much 
more difficult affair than house-building had been. Yet by 
dogged perseverance I succeeded at last. My biggest difficulty 
was how to arrange the pages properly ! After many failures, 
T folded a piece of paper into the number of leaves wanted, 
cut the corners, folding them back, and numbering as they 
would be when correctly placed in the book ; then folding all 
back without cutting up the sheet, I found now by these 
numbers how to arrange the pages in the frame or case for 
printing, as indicated on each side. And do you think me 
foolish, when I confess that I shouted in an ecstasy of joy 
when the first sheet came from the press all correct ? It was 
about one o*clock in the morning. I was the only white man 
then on the island, and all the Natives had been fast asleep 
for hours ! Yet I literally pitched my hat into the air, and 
danced like a schoolboy round and round that printing-press ; 
till I began to think. Am I losing ray reason ? Would it not 
be liker a Missionary to be upon my knees, adoring God for 
this first portion of His blessed Word ever printed in this 
new language ? Friend, bear with me, and believe me — that 
was as true worship as ever was David's dancing before the 
Ark of his God ! Nor think that I did not, over that first sheet 
of God's Word ever printed in the Tannese tongue, go upon 
my knees too, and then, and every day since, plead with the 
mighty Lord to carry the light and joy of His own Holy Bible 
into every dark heart and benighted home on Tanna ! 

Yet dangers darkened round me. One day, while toiling 
away at my house, the war Chief and his brother, and a large 
party of armed men, surrounded the plot where I was working. 
They all had muskets, besides their own native weapons. 
They watched me for some time in silence, and then every 
man levelled a musket straight at my head. Escape was 
impossible. Speech would only have increased my danger. 
My eyesight carae and went for a few moments. I prayed to 



HEATHEN DANCE AND SHAM FIGHT 117 

my Lord Jesus, either Himself to protect me or to take me 
home to His Glory. I tried to keep working on at my task, 
as if no one was near me. In that moment, as never before, 
the words came to me — "Whatsoever ye shall ask in My 
Name, I will do it ; " and I knew that I was safe. Retiring 
a little from their first position, no word having been spoken, 
they took up the same attitude somewhat farther off, and 
seemed to be urging one another to fire the first shot. But 
my dear Lord restrained them once again, and they withdrew, 
leaving me with a new reason for trusting Him with all that 
concerned me for Time and Eternity. 



CHAPTER XXIV 

HEATHEN DANCE AND SHAM FIGHT 

The Chief, Nowar Noukamara, usually known as Nowar, was 
my best and most-to-be-trusted friend. He influenced 
the Harbour Chiefs and their people for eight or ten miles 
around to get up a great feast in favour of the Worship of 
Jehovah. All were personally and specially invited, and it 
was the largest Assembly of any kind that I ever witnessed on 
the Islands. 

When all was ready, Nowar sent a party of Chiefs to escort 
me and my Aneityumese Teachers to the feast. Fourteen 
Chiefs, in turn, made speeches to the assembled multitude ; 
the drift of all being, that war and fighting be given up on 
Tanna, — that no more people be killed by Nahak, for witchcraft 
and sorcery were lies, — that Sacred Men no longer profess to 
make wind and rain, famine and plenty, disease and death, — 
that the dark Heathen talk of Tanna should cease, — that all 
here present should adopt the Worship of Jehovah as taught 
to them by the Missionary and the Aneityumese, — and that all 
the banished Tribes should be invited to their own lands to 
live in peace ! These strange speeches did not draw forth a 
single opposing voice. The Tannese are born talkers, and 
can and will speechify on all occasions; but most of it means 
nothing, bears no fruit 

After these speeches, a scene followed which gradually as- 



Ti8 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

sumed shape as an idolatrous ceremonial and greatly horrified 
rae. It was in connection with the immense quantity of food 
that had been prepared for the feast, especially pigs and fowls. 
A great heap had been piled up for each Tribe represented, 
and a handsome portion also set apart for the Missionary and 
his Teachers. The ceremony was this, as nearly as I could 
follow it. One hundred or so of the leading men marched 
into the large clear space in the centre of the assembled 
multitudes, and stood their facing each other in equal lines, 
with a man at either end closing up the passage between. At 
the middle they stood eight or ten feet apart, gradually nearing 
till they almost met at either end. Amid tremendous silence 
for a few moments, all stood hushed ; then every man kneeled 
on his right knee, extended his right hand, and bent forward 
till his face nearly touched the ground. Thereon the man at 
the one end began muttering something, his voice rising ever 
louder as he rose to his feet, when it ended in a fearful yell as 
he stood erect. Next the two long lines of men, all in a body, 
went through the same ceremonial, rising gradually to their 
feet, with mutterings deepening into a howl, and heightening 
into a yell as they stood erect. Finally, the man at the other 
end went through the same hideous forms. All this was thrice 
deliberately repeated, each time with growing frenzy. And 
then, all standing on their feet, they united as with one voice 
in what sounded like music running mad up and down the 
scale — closing with a long, deep-toned, hollow howl as of souls 
in pain. With smiles of joy, the men then all shook hands 
with each other. Nowar and another Chief briefly spoke ; 
and the food was then divided and exchanged, a principal 
man of each Tribe standing by to receive and watch his 
portion. 

At this stage, Nowar and Nerwangi, as leaders, addressed 
the Teachers and the Missionary to this effect: "This feast 
is held to move all the Chiefs and People here to give up 
fighting, to become friends, and to worship your Jehovah God. 
We wish you to remain, and to teach us all good conduct 
As an evidence of our sincerity, and of our love, we have 
prepared this pile of food for you." 

In reply, I addressed the whole multitude, saying how 
pleased I was with their speeches and with the resolutions and 
promises which they all had made. I further urged them to 



HEATHEN DANCE AND SHAM FIGHT 1 19 

stick fast by these, and that grand fruits would arise to their 
island, to themselves, and to their children. 

Having finished a brief address, I then walked forward to 
the very middle of the circle, and laid down before them a 
bundle of stripes of red calico and pieces of white calico, a 
number of fish-hooks, knives, etc etc., requesting the two 
Chiefs to divide my off"ering of goodwill among the Tribes 
assembled, and also the pile of food presented to us, as a 
token of my love and friendship to them all 

Not without some doubt, and under considerable trial, did I 
take this apparently unfriendly attitude of refusing to take their 
food. But I feared to seem even to approve of any act of devil- 
worship, or to confirm them in it, being there to discourage 
all such scenes, and to lead them to acknowledge only the true 
God. Yet all the time I felt this qualm, — that it might have 
been better to eat food with men who acknowledged some 
God and asked his blessing, than with those white Heathens 
at home, who asked the blessing of no God, nor thanked 
Him — in this worse than the dog which licks the hand that 
feeds it ! Nowar and Nerwangi explained in great orations 
what I meant, and how I wished all to be divided amongst 
the assembled Tribes to show my love. With this, all seemed 
highly satisfied. 

Heathen dances were now entered upon, their paint and 
feathers and ornaments adding to the wildness of the scene. 
The men seemed to dance in an inside ring, and the women 
in an outside ring, at a considerable distance from each other. 
Music was supplied by singing and clapping of hands. The 
order was perfect, and the figures highly intricate. But I have 
never been able to associate dancing with things lovely and 
of good report ! After the dancing, all retired to the bush ; 
and a kind of sham fight then followed on the public cleared 
ground, A host of painted Savages rushed in and took 
possession with songs and shoutings. From the bush, on the 
opposite side, the chanting of women was heard in the distance, 
louder and louder as they approached. Snatching from a 
burning fire flaming sticks, they rushed on the men with these, 
beating them and throwing burning pieces of wood among 
them, till with deafening yells amongst themselves and amidst 
shouts of laughter from the crowd, they drove them from the 
space, and danced thereon and sang a song of victory The 



THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



dancing and fighting, the naked painted figures, and the con- 
stant yells and shoutings, gave one a weird sensation, and 
suggested strange ideas of Hell broken loose. 

The final scene approached, when the men assisted their 
women to fill all the allotted food into baskets, to be carried 
home and eaten there ; for the different Tribes do not sit 
down together and eat together as we would do ; their coming 
together is for the purpose of exchanging and dividing the 
food presented. And now they broke into friendly confusion, 
and freely walked about mingling with each other ; and a kind 
of savage rehearsal of Jonathan and David took place. They 
stripped themselves of their fantastic dresses, their handsomely 
woven and twisted grass skirts, leaf skirts, grass and leaf 
aprons; they gave away or exchanged all these, and their 
ornaments and bows and arrows, besides their less romantic 
calico and print dresses more recently acquired. The effusion 
and ceremonial of the gifts and exchanges seem to betoken 
a loving people ; and so they were for the feast — but that laid 
not aside a single deadly feud, and streams of blood and cries 
of hate would soon efface all traces of this day. 



CHAPTER XXV 

CANNIBALS AT WORK 

Early one morning, the savage yells of warring Tribes woke 
me from sleep. They had broken into a quarrel about a 
woman, and were fiercely engaged with their clubs. Accord- 
ing to my custom, I rushed in amongst them, and, not without 
much difficulty, was blessed in separating them before deadly 
wounds had been given or received. On this occasion, the 
Chiefs of both Tribes, being very friendly to me, drove their 
people back from each other at my earnest appeals. Sitting 
down at length within earshot, they had it out in a wild 
scolding match, a contest of lung and tongue. Meanwhile I 
rested on a canoe midway betwixt them, in the hope of avert- 
ing a renewal of hostilities. By and by an old Sacred Man, a 
Chief called Sapa, with some touch of savage comedy in his 
breast, volunteered an episode which restored good humour 




Every man levelled a musket straight at my head." — Page iiO. 



CANNIBALS AT WORK laj 

to the scene. Leaping up, he came dancing and singing 
towards me, and there, to the amusement of all, re-enacted 
the quarrel, and mimicked rather cleverly my attempt at 
separating the combatants. Smashing at the canoe with his 
club, he yelled and knocked down imaginary enemies ; then, 
rushing first at one party and then at the other, he represented 
me as appealing and gesticulating and pushing them afar from 
each other, till he became quite exhausted. Thereon he came 
and planted himself in great glee beside me, and looked 
around as if to say, "You must laugh, for I have played.'' 
At this very juncture, a loud cry of " Sail O ! " broke upon 
our ears, and all parties leapt to their feet, and prepared for 
a new sensation ; for in those climes, everything — war itself — 
is a smaller interest than a vessel from the Great Unknown 
Beyond sailing into your Harbour. 

Not many days thereafter, a very horrible transaction 
occurred Before daybreak, I heard shot after shot quickly 
discharged in the Harbour. One of my Teachers came 
running, and cried, " Missi, six or seven men have been shot 
dead this morning for a great feast. It is to reconcile Tribes 
that have been at war, and to allow a banished Tribe to return 
in peace." 

I learned that the leading men had in council agreed upon 
this sacrifice, but the name of each victim was kept a secret 
till the last moment. The torture of suspense and uncertainty 
seemed to be borne by all as part of their appointed lot ; nor 
did they prepare as if suspecting any dread assault. Before 
daylight, the Sacred Men allocated a murderer to the door 
of each house where a victim slept. A signal shot was fired ; 
all rushed to their doors, and the doomed ones were shot and 
clubbed to death, as they attempted to escape. Their bodies 
nere then borne to a sacred tree, and hung up there by the 
hands for a time, as an offering to the gods. Being taken 
down, they were carried ceremoniously and laid out on the 
shore near my house, placed under a special guard. 

Information had reached me that my Teachers and I were 
also destined victims for this same feast ; and sure enough we 
espied a band of armed men, the killers, despatched towards 
our premises. Instantaneously I had the Teachers and their 
wives and myself securely locked into the Mission House; 
and, cut off from all human hop^j we set ourselves to pray to 



124 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 



our dear Lord Jesus, either Himself to protect us or to lake 
us to His glory. All through that morning and forenoon we 
heard them tramp-tramping round our house, whispering to 
each other, and hovering near window and door. They knew 
that there were a double-barrelled fowling-piece and a revolver 
on the premises, though they never had seen me use them, 
and that may, under God, have held them back in dread. But 
the thought of using them did not enter our souls even in that 
awful time. I had gone to save, and not to destroy. It would 
be easier for me at any time to die, than to kill one of them. 
Our safety lay in our appeal to that blessed Lord who had 
placed us there, and to whom all power had been given in 
Heaven and on Earth. He that was with us was more than 
all that could be against us. This is strength ; this is peace : — 
to feel, in entering on every day, that all its duties and trials 
have been committed to the Lord Jesus, — that, come what 
may, He will use us for His glory and our own real good ! 

All through that dreadful morning, and far into the after- 
noon, we thus abode together, feeling conscious that we were 
united to this dear Lord Jesus ; and we had sweet communion 
with Him, meditating on the wonders of His person and the 
hopes and glories of His kingdom. Oh, that all my readers 
may learn something of this in their own experience of the 
Lord! I can wish them nothing more precious. Towards 
sundown, constrained by the Invisible One, they withdrew 
from our Mission House, and left us once more in peace. 
They bore away the slain to be cooked, and distributed 
amongst the Tribes, and eaten in their feast of reconciliation ; 
a covenant sealed in blood, and soon, alas, to be buried in 
blood again ! For many days thereafter we had to take 
unusual care, and not unduly expose ourselves to danger ; for 
dark characters were seen prowling about in the bush near at 
hand, and we knew that our life was the prize. We took what 
care we could, and God the Lord did the rest ; or rather He 
did all — ^for His wisdom guided ui, and His power 
them. 



THE DEFYING OF NAHAK 125 



CHAPTER XXVI 

THE DEFYING OF NAHAK 

Shortly thereafter war was again declared, by the Inland 
people attacking our Harbour people. It was an old quarrel ; 
and the war was renewed and continued, long after the cause 
thereof had passed away. Going amongst them every day, I 
did my utmost to stop hostihties, setting the evils of war be- 
fore them, and pleading with the leading men to renounce it. 
Thereon arose a characteristic incident of Island and Heathen 
life. One day I held a Service in the village where morning 
after morning their Tribes assembled, and declared that if they 
would believe in and follow the Jehovah God, He would 
deliver them from all their enemies and lead them into a happy 
life. There were present three Sacred Men, Chiefs, of whom 
the whole population lived in terror — brothers or cousins, 
heroes of traditional feats, professors of sorcery, and claiming 
the power of life and death, health and sickness, rain and 
drought, according to their will. On hearing me, these three 
stood up and declared they did not believe in Jehovah, nor 
did they need His help ; for they had the power to kill my life 
by Nahak (/.<?. sorcery or witchcraft), if only they could get 
possession of any piece of the fruit or food that I had eaten. 
This was an essential condition of their black art ; hence the 
peel of a banana or an orange, and every broken scrap of food, 
is gathered up by the Natives, lest it should fall into the hands 
of the Sacred Men, and be used for Nahak. This superstition 
was the cause of most of the bloodshed and terror upon 
Tanna ; and being thus challenged, I asked God's help, and 
determined to strike a blow against it. 

A woman was standing near with a bunch of native fruit in 
her hand, like our plums, called quonquore. I asked her to 
be pleased to give me some ; and she, holding out a bunch, 
said, " Tal{ e freely what you will ! " 

Calling the attention of all the Assembly to what I was 
doing, I took three fruits from the bunch, and taking a 
bite out of each, I gave them one after another to the three 
Sacred Men, and deliberately said in the hearing of all, 
*' You have seen me eat of this fruit, you have seen me give 



126 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

the remainder to your Sacred Men; they have said they 
can kill me by Nahak, but I challenge them to do it if 
they can, without arrow or spear, club or musket; for I deny 
that they have any power against me, or against any one, by 
their Sorcery." 

The challenge was accepted; the Natives looked terror- 
struck at the position in which I was placed ! The ceremony 
of Nahak was usually performed in secret, — the Tannese fleeing 
in dread, as Europeans would from the touch of the plague ; 
but I lingered and eagerly watched their ritual As the three 
Chiefs arose, and drew near to one of the Sacred Trees, to 
begin their ceremonial, the Natives fled in terror, crying, 
" Missi, law^ ! Alas, Missi ! " 

But I held on at my post of observation. Amidst wavings 
and incantations, they rolled up the pieces of the fruit from 
which I had eaten, in certain leaves of this Sacred Tree, into 
a shape like a waxen candle ; then they kindled a sacred fire 
near the root, and continued their mutterings, gradually burning 
a little more and a little more of the candle-shaped things, 
wheeling them round their heads, blowing upon them with 
their breaths, waving them in the air, and glancing wildly at 
me as if expecting my sudden destruction. Wondering whether 
after all they did not believe their own lie, for they seemed to 
be in dead earnest, I, more eager than ever to break the chains 
of such vile superstition, urged them again and again, crying, 
" Be quick ! Stir up your gods to help you I I am not killed 
yet ; I am perfectly well ! " 

At last they stood up and said, " We must delay till we 
have called all our Sacred Men. We will kill Missi before his 
next Sabbath comes round. Let all watch, for he will soon 
die and that without fail" 

I replied, " Very good ! I challenge all your Priests to 
unite and kill me by Sorcery or Nahak. If on Sabbath next 
I come again to your village in health, you will all admit that 
your gods have no power over me, and that I am protected by 
the true and living Jehovah God ! " 

Every day throughout the remainder of that week the 
Conchs were sounded ; and over that side of the island all 
their Sacred Men were at work trying to kill me by their arts, 
Now and again messengers arrived from every quarter of the 
island, inquiring anxiously after my health, and wondering if I 



THE DEFYING OF NAHAK 127 



was not feeling sick, and great excitement prevailed amongst 
the poor deluded idolaters. 

Sabbath dawned upon me peacefully, and I went to that 
village in more than my usual health and strength. Large 
numbers assembled, and when I appeared they looked at each 
other in terror, as if it could not really be I myself still spared 
and well. Entering into the public ground, I saluted them to 
this effect, "My love to you all, my friends! I have come 
again to talk to you about the Jehovah God and His Worship." 

The three Sacred Men, on being asked, admitted that they 
had tried to kill me by Nahak, but had failed ; and on being 
questioned, why they had failed, they gave the acute and 
subtle reply, that I also was myself a Sacred Man, and that 
my God being the stronger had protected me from their gods. 
Addressing the multitude, I answered thus, " Yea, truly ; my 
Jehovah God is stronger than your gods. He protected me, 
and helped me; for He is the only living and true God, the 
only God that can hear or answer any prayer from the children 
of men. Your gods cannot hear prayers, but my God can and 
will hear and answer you, if you will give heart and life to 
Him, and love and serve Him only. This is my God, and He 
is also your friend if you will hear and follow His voice." 

Having said this, I sat down on the trunk of a fallen tree, 
and addressed them, **Come and sit down all around me, and 
I will talk to you about the love and mercy of my God, and 
teach you how to worship and please Him." 

Two of the Sacred Men then sat down, and all the people 
gathered round and seated themselves very quietly. I tried to 
present to them ideas of sin, and of salvation through Jesus 
Christ, as revealed to us in the Holy Scriptures. 

The third Sacred Man, the highest in rank, a man of great 
stature and uncommon strength, had meantime gone off for 
his warrior's spear, and returned brandishing it in the air and 
poising it at me. I said to the people, " Of course he can kill 
me with his spear, but he undertook to kill me by Nahak or 
Sorcery, and promised not to use against me any weapons of 
war; and if you let him kill me now, you will kill your friend, 
one who lives among you and only tries to do you good, as 
you all know so well. I know that if you kill me thus, my 
God will be angry and will punish you." 

Thereon I seated myself calmly in the midst of the crowd, 



128 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

while he leaped about in rage, scolding his brothers and all 
who were present for listening to me. The other Sacred 
Men, however, took my side, and, as many of the people also 
were friendly to me and stood closely packed around me, he 
did not throw his spear. To allay the tumult and obviate 
further bloodshed, I offered to leave with my Teachers at once, 
and, in doing so, I ardently pled with them to live at peace. 
Though we got safely home, that old Sacred Man seemed still 
to hunger after my blood. For weeks thereafter, go where 
I would, he would suddenly appear on the path behind me, 
poising in his right hand that same Goliath spear. God only 
kept it from being thrown, and I, using every lawful pre- 
caution, had all the same to attend to my work, as if no enemy 
were there, leaving all other results in the hands of Jesus. 
This whole incident did, doubtless, shake the prejudices of 
many as to Sorcery ; but few even of converted Natives ever 
get entirely clear of the dread of Nahak. 



CHAPTER XXVII 

A PERILOUS PILGRIMAGE 

The other Mission Station, on the south-west side of Tanna, 
had to be visited by me from time to time. Mr. and Mrs. 
Mathieson, there, were both in a weak state of health, having 
a tendency to consumption. On this account they visited 
A^neityum several times. They were earnestly devoted to 
their work, and were successful so far as health and the time 
allowed to them permitted. At this juncture, a message 
reached me that they were without European food, and a 
request to send them a little flour if possible. The war made 
the journey overland impossible. A strong wind and a high 
sea round the coast rendered it impracticable for my boat to 
go. The danger to life from the enemy was so great that 
I could not hire a crew. I pled therefore with Nowar and 
Manuman, and a few leading men, to take one of their best 
canoes, and themselves to accompany me. I had a large flat* 
bottomed pot with a close-fitting lid, and that I pressed full of 
flour ; and, tying the lid firmly down, I fastened it right in the 




I rushed in amongst them." — Page 120. 

I 



A PERILOUS PILGRIMAGE 131 

centre of the canoe, and as far above water-mark as possible. 
All else that was required we tied around our own persons. 
Sea and land being as they were, it was a perilous undertaking, 
which only dire necessity could have justified. They were all 
good swimmers, but as I could not swim the strongest man 
was placed behind me, to seize me and swim ashore, if a crash 
came. 

Creeping round near the shore all the way, we had to keep 
just outside the great breakers on the coral reef, and were all 
drenched through and through with the foam of an angry surf. 
We arrived, however, in safety within two miles of our desti- 
nation, where lived the friends of my canoe's company, but 
where a very dangerous sea was breaking on the reef. Here 
they all gave in, and protested that no further could they go ; 
and truly their toil all the way with the paddles had been 
severe. I appealed to them, that the canoe would for certain 
be smashed if they tried to get on shore, that the provisions 
would be lost, and some of us probably drowned. But they 
turned to the shore, and remained for some time thus, watch- 
ing the sea. At hsK their Captain cried, " Missi, hold on ! 
There's a smaller wave coming ; we'll ride in now." 

My heart rose to the Lord in trembling prayer ! The wave 
came rolling on ; every paddle with all their united strength 
struck into the sea ; and next moment our canoe was flying 
like a sea-gull on the crest of the wave towards the shore. 
Another instant, and the wave had broken on the reef with a 
mighty roar, and rushed passed us hissing in clouds of foam. 
My company were next seen swimming wildly about in the sea, 
Manuman the one-eyed Sacred Man alone holding on by the 
canoe, nearly full of water, with me still clinging to the seat of 
it, and the very next wave likely to devour us. In desperation, 
I sprang for the reef, and ran for a man half-wading, half- 
swimming to reach us ; and God so ordered it, that just as 
the next wave broke against the silvery rock of coral, the man 
caught me and partly swam with me through its surf, partly 
carried me till I was set safely ashore. Praising God, I looked 
up and saw all the others nearly as safe as myself, except 
Manuman, my friend, who was still holding on by the canoe in 
the face of wind and sea, and bringing it with him. Others 
ran and swam to his help. The paddles were picked up amid 
the surf. A powerful fellow came towards me with the pot of 



132 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

flour on his head, uninjured by water ! The Chief who held 
on by the canoe got severely cut about the feet, and had been 
badly bruised and knocked about ; but all the rest escaped 
without further harm, and everything that we had was saved. 
Amongst friends at last, they resolved to await a favourable 
wind and tide to return to their own homes. Singing in my 
heart unto God, I hired a man to carry the pot of flour, and 
soon arrived at the Mission Station. 

Supplying the wants of our dear friends, Mr. and Mrs. 
Mathieson, whom we found as well as could be expected, we 
had to prepare, after a few hours of rest, to return to our own 
Station by walking overland through the night. I durst not 
remain longer away, lest my own house should be plundered 
and broken into. Though weak in health, my fellow-Mission- 
aries were both full of hope, and zealous in their work, and 
this somewhat strange visit was a pleasant blink amidst our 
darkness. Before I had gone far on my return journey, the 
sun went down, and no Native could be hired to accompany 
me. They all told me that I would for certain be killed by 
the way. But I knew that it would be quite dark before I 
reached the hostile districts, and that the Heathen are great 
cowards in the dark and never leave their villages at night in 
the darkness, except in companies for fishing and such-like 
tasks. I skirted along the sea-shore as fast as I could, walking 
and running alternately; and, when I got within hearing of 
voices, I slunk back into the bush till they had safely passed, 
and then groped my way back near the shore, that being my 
only guide to find a path. 

Having made half the journey, I came to a dangerous path, 
almost perpendicular, up a great rock round the base of which 
the sea roared deep. With my heart lifted up to Jesus, I 
succeeded in climbing it, cautiously grasping roots, and resting 
by bushes, till I safely reached the top. There, to avoid a 
village, I had to keep crawling slowly along the bush near the 
sea, on the top of that great ledge of rock — a feat I could 
never have accomplished even in daylight without the excite- 
ment ; but I felt that I was supported and guided in all that 
life or death journey by my dear Lord Jesus. I had to leave 
the shore, and follow up the bank of a very deep ravine to a 
place shallow enough for one to cross, and then through the 
bush away for the shore again. By holding too much to the 



A PERILOUS PILGRIMAGE 



133 



right, I missed the point where I had intended to reach it 
Small fires were now visible through the bush ; I heard the 
voices of the people talking in one of our most Heathen 
villages. 

Quietly drawing back, I now knew where I was, and easily 
found my way towards the shore ; but on reaching the Great 
Rock, I could not in the darkness find the path down again. 
I groped about till I was tired. I feared that I might stumble 
over and be killed; or, if I delayed till daylight, that the 
Savages would kill me. I knew that one part of the rock was 
steep-sloping, with little growth or none thereon, and I searched 
about to find it, resolved to commend myself to Jesus and slide 
down thereby, that I might again reach the shore and escape 
for my life. Thinking I had found this spot, I hurled down 
several stones and listened for their splash that I might judge 
whether it would be safe. But the distance was too far for me 
to hear or judge. At high tide the sea there was deep ; but 
at low tide I could wade out of it and be safe. The darkness 
made it impossible for me to see anything. I let go my um- 
brella, shoving it down with considerable force, but neither did 
it send me back any news. 

Feeling sure, however, that this was the place I sought, and 
knowing that to await the daylight would be certain death, I 
prayed to my Lord Jesus for help and protection, and resolved 
to let myself go. First, I fastened all my clothes as tightly as 
I could, so as not to catch on anything ; then I lay down at 
the top on my back, feet foremost, holding my head downwards 
on my breast to keep it from striking on the rock ; then, after 
one cry to my Saviour, having let myself down as far as 
possible by a branch, I at last let go, throwing my arms 
forward and trying to keep my feet well up. A giddy swirl, 
as if flying through the air, took possession of me; a few 
moments seemed an age \ I rushed quickly down, and felt no 
obstruction till my feet struck into the sea below. Adoring 
and praising my dear Lord Jesus, who had ordered it so, I 
regained my feet ; it was low tide, I had received no injury, I 
recovered my umbrella, and, wading through, I found the 
shore path easier and lighter than the bush had been. The 
very darkness was my safety, preventing the Natives from 
rambling about. I saw no person to speak to, till I reached 
a Ullage quite near to my own house, fifteen or twenty miles 



134 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

from where I had started; here I left the sea path and 
promised some young men a gift of fish-hooks to guide me the 
nearest way through the bush to my Mission Station, which 
they gladly and heartily did. I ran a narrow risk in approach- 
ing them j they thought me an enemy, and I arrested their 
muskets only by a loud cry — 

** I am Missi ! Don*t shoot ; my love to you, my friends ! '* 

Praising God for His preserving care, I reached home, 
and had a long refreshing sleep. The natives, on hearing 
next day how I had come all the way in the dark, ex- 
claimed — 

"Surely any of us would have been killed ! Your 
Jehovah God alone thus protects you and brings you safely 
home." 

With all my heart, I said, " Yes I and He will be your 
protector and helper too, if only you will obey and trust in 
Him." 

Certainly that night put my faith to the test. Had it not 
been the assurance that I was engaged in His service, and 
that in every path of duty He would carry me through or 
dispose of me therein for His glory, I could never have 
undertaken either journey. St. Paul's words are true to-day 
and for ever — "I can do all things through Christ which 
strengtheneth me." 



CHAPTER XXVni 

THE PLAGUE OF MEASLES 

^.BOUT this time I had a never-to-be-forgotten illustration of 
the infernal spirit that possessed some of the Traders towards 
these poor Natives. One morning, three or four vessels entered 
our Harbour and cast anchor in Port Resolution. The captains 
called on me ; and one of them, with manifest delight, ex- 
claimed, " We know how to bring down your proud Tannese 
now ! We'll humble them before you 1 " 

I answered, " Surely you don't mean to attack and destroy 
these poor people ? " 

He replied, not abashed but rejoicing, "We have sent the 



THE PLAGUE OF MEASLES 135 

measles to humble them ! That kills them by the score ! 
Four young men have been landed at different ports, ill with 
measles, and these will soon thin their ranks." 

Shocked above measure, I protested solemnly and de- 
nounced their conduct and spirit ; but my remonstrances only 
called forth the shameless declaration, " Our watchword is, — 
Sweep these creatures away and let white men occupy the 
soil!" 

Their malice was further illustrated thus : they induced 
Kapuku, a young Chief, to go off to one of their vessels, 
promising him a present. He was the friend and chief 
supporter of Mr. Mathieson and of his work. Having got 
him on board, they confined him in the hold amongst natives 
lying ill with measles. They gave him no food for about 
four - and - twenty hours ; and then, without the promised 
present, they put him ashore far from his own home. Though 
weak and excited, he scrambled back to his Tribe in great 
exhaustion and terror. He informed the Missionary that they 
had put him down amongst sick people, red and hot with 
fever, and that he feared their sickness was upon him. I am 
ashamed to say that these Sandal-wood and other Traders were 
our own degraded countrymen; and that they deliberately 
gloried in thus destroying the poor Heathen. A more fiendish 
spirit could scarcely be imagined; but most of them were 
horrible drunkards, and their traffic of every kind amongst 
these Islands was, generally speaking, steeped in human 
blood. 

The measles, thus introduced, became amongst our Islanders 
the most deadly plague. It spread fearfully, and was accom- 
panied by sore throat and diarrhcea. In some villages, man, 
woman, and child were stricken, and none could give food or 
water to the rest. The misery, suffering, and terror were un- 
exampled, the living being afraid sometimes even to bury the 
dead. Thirteen of my own Mission party died of this disease; 
and, so terror-stricken were the few who survived, that when 
the little Mission schooner Joh?i Knox returned to Tanna, they 
all packed up and left for their own Aneityum, except my own 
dear old Abraham. 

At first, thinking that all were on the wing, he also had 
packed his chattels, and was standing beside the others ready 
to leave with them. I drew near to him, and said, " Abrahai^i 



136 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

they are all going ; are you also going to leave me here alone 

on Tanna, to fight the battles of the Lord ? " 

He asked, " Missi, will you remain ? " 

I replied, " Yes ; but, Abraham, the danger to life is now 
so great that I dare not plead with you to remain, for we may 
both be slain. Still, I cannot leave the Lord's work now.'* 

The noble old Chief looked at the box and his bundles, 
and, musing, said, " Missi, our danger is very great now." 

I answered, " Yes ; I once thought you would not leave me 
alone to it; but, as the vessel is going to your own land, I 
cannot ask you to remain and face it with me ! " 

He again said, " Missi, would you like me to remain alone 
with you, seeing my wife is dead and in her grave here ? " 

I replied, " Yes, I would like you to remain ; but, consider- 
ing the circumstances in which we will be left alone, I 
cannot plead with you to do so.'* 

He answered, *' Then, Missi, I remain with you of my own 
free choice, and with all my heart. We will live and die 
together in the work of the Lord. I will never leave you 
while you are spared on Tanna." 

So saying, and with a light that gave the fore-gleam of a 
Martyr's glory to his dark face, he shouldered his box and 
bundles back to his own house ; and thereafter, Abraham was 
my dear companion and constant friend, and my fellow-sufferer 
in all that remains still to be related of our Mission life on 
Tanna. 

Before this plague of measles was brought amongst us I 
had sailed round in the John Knox to Black Beach on the 
opposite side of Tanna, and prepared the way for settling 
Teachers. And they were placed soon after by Mr. Copeland 
and myself with encouraging hopes of success, and with the 
prospect of erecting there a Station for Mr. and Mrs. Johnston, 
the newly arrived Missionaries from Nova Scotia. But this 
dreadful imported epidemic blasted all our dreams. They 
devoted themselves from the very first, and assisted me in 
every way to alleviate the dread sufferings of the Natives. We 
carried medicine, food, and even water, to the surrounding 
villages every day, few of themselves being able to render us 
much assistance. Nearly all who took our medicine and 
followed instructions as to food, etc., recovered; but vast 
numbers of them would listen to no counsels, and rushed intq 




Their bodies were borne to a sacred tree and hung up by the hands."- Page 123. 



ATTACKED WITH CLUBS 139 

experiments which made the attack fatal all around. When 
the trouble was at its height, for instance, they would plunge 
into the sea, and seek relief; they found it in almost instant 
death. Others would dig a hole into the earth, the length of 
the body and about two feet deep ; therem tney ^a^d them- 
selves down, the cold earth feeHng agreeable to their fevered 
skins; and when the earth around them grew heated, they 
got friends to dig a few inches deeper, again and again, 
seeking a cooler and cooler couch. In this ghastly effort 
many of them died, literally in their own graves, and were 
buried where they lay ! It need not be surprising, though we 
did everything in our power to relieve and save them, that the 
Natives associated us with the white men who had so dread- 
fully afflicted them, and that their blind thirst for revenge did 
not draw fine distinctions between the Traders and the Mission- 
aries. Both were whites — that was enough. 

Before leaving this terrible plague of measles, I may record 
my belief that it swept away, with the accompanying sore 
throat and diarrhoea, a third of the entire population of 
Tanna ; nay, in certain localities more than a third perished. 
The living declared themselves unable to bury the dead, and 
great want and suffering ensued The Teacher and his wife 
and child, placed by us at Black Beach, were also taken away ; 
and his companion, the other Teacher there, embraced the 
first opportunity to leave along with his wife for his own 
island, else his life would have been taken in revenge. Yet, 
from all accounts afterwards received, I do not think the 
measles were more fatal on Tanna than on the other Islands 
of the group. They appear to have carried oif even a larger 
proportion on Aniwa — the future scene of many sorrows but 
of greater triumphs. 



CHAPTER XXIX 

ATTACKED WITH CLUBS 

The 1st January 1861 was a New Year's Day ever to be 
remembered. Mr. and Mrs. Johnston, Abraham, and I, had 
spent nearly the whole time in a kind of solemn yet happy 



I40 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

festival. Anew in a holy covenant before God, we unitedly 
consecrated our lives and our all to the Lord Jesus, giving 
ourselves away to His blessed service for the conversion ol 
the Heathen on the New Hebrides. After evening Family 
Worship, Mr. and Mrs. Johnston left my room to go to their 
own house, only some ten feet distant; but he returned to 
inform me that there were two men at the window, armed 
jvith huge clubs, and having black painted faces. Going oul 
to them and asking them what they wanted, they replied, 
" Medicine for a sick boy." 

With difficulty I persuaded them to come in and get it 
At once, it flashed upon me, from their agitation and their 
disguise of paint, that they had come to murder us. Mr. 
Johnston had also accompanied us into the house. Keeping 
my eye constantly fixed on them, I prepared the medicine and 
offered it. They refused to receive it, and each man grasped 
his killing-stone. I faced them firmly and said, " You see 
that Mr. Johnston is now leaving, and you too must leave this 
room for to-night. To-morrow, you can bring the boy or 
come for the medicine." 

Seizing their clubs, as if for action, they showed unwilling- 
ness to withdraw, but I walked deliberately forward and made 
as if to push them out, when both turned and began to leave. 

Mr. Johnston had gone in front of them and was safely 
out. But he bent down to lift a little kitten that had escaped 
at the open door ; and at that moment one of the Savages, 
jerking in behind, aimed a blow with his huge club, in avoid- 
ing which Mr. Johnston fell with a scream to the ground. 
Both men sprang towards him, but our two faithful dogs 
ferociously leapt in their faces and saved his life. Rushing 
out, but not fully aware of what had occurred, I saw Mr. 
Johnston trying to raise himself, and heard him cry, " Take 
care ! these men have tried to kill me, and they will kill 
you!" 

Facing them sternly I demanded, " What is it that you 
want? He does not understand your language. What do 
you want ? Speak with me.'' 

Both men, thereon, raised their great clubs and made to 
strike me ; but quick as lightning these two dogs sprang at 
their faces and baffled their blows. One dog was badly 
bruised, and the ground received the other blow, that would 



ATTACKED WITH CLUBS 141 

have launched me into Eternity. The best dog was a little 
cross-bred retriever, with terrier^s blood in him, splendid for 
warning us of approaching dangers, and which had already 
been the means of saving my life several times. Seeing how 
matters stood, I now hounded both dogs furiously upon them, 
and the two Savages fled. I shouted after them, " Remem- 
ber, Jehovah God sees you and will punish you for trying to 
murder His servants ! " 

In their flight, a large body of men, who had come eight 
or ten miles to assist in the murder and plunder, came 
slipping here and there from the bush and joined them, 
fleeing too. Verily, " the wicked flee, when no man pur- 
sueth." David's experience and assurance came home to us, 
that evening, as very real : — " God is our refuge and our 
strength . . . therefore we will not fear." 

I, now accustomed to such scenes on Tanna, retired to rest 
and slept soundly ; but my dear fellow-labourer, as I after- 
wards learned, could not sleep for one moment. His pallor 
and excitement continued next day, indeed for several days ; 
and after that, though he was naturally lively and cheerful, I 
never saw him smile again. 

For that morning, ist January 186 1, the following entry 
was found in his Journal : " To-day, with a heavy heart and a 
feeling of dread, I know not why, I set out on my accustomed 
wanderings amongst the sick. I hastened back to get the 
Teacher and carry Mr. Paton to the scene of distress. I 
carried a bucket of water in one hand and medicine in the 
other ; and so we spent a portion of this day endeavouring to 
alleviate their suff"erings, and our work had a happy effect also 
on the minds of others." In another en^ry, on 22nd Decem- 
ber, he wrote : *' Measles are making fearful havoc amongst 
the poor Tannese. As we pass through the villages, mournful 
scenes meet the eye ; young and old prostrated on the ground, 
showing all these painful symptoms which accompany loath- 
some and Uialig.jant diseases. In some villages few are left 
able to prepare food, or to carry drink to the suffering and 
dying. How pitiful to see the sufferers destitute of every 
comfort, attention, and remedy that would ameliorate their 
suff'ering or remove their disease ! As I think of the tender 
manner in whv^h we are nursed in sickness, the many reme 
dies employed to give relief, with the comforts and attention 



I4S THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

— ~ ■■11.11 « 

bestowed upon us, my heart sickens, and I say. Oh my 
ingratitude and the ingratitude of Christian people ! " 

Having, as above recorded, consecrated our lives anew to 
God on the first day of January, I was, up till the i6th of 
the month, accompanied by Mr. Johnston and sometimes 
also by Mrs. Johnston on my rounds in the villages amongst 
the sick, and they greatly helped me. But by an unhappy 
accident I was laid aside when most sorely needed. Wheiv 
adzing a tree for house-building I observed that Mahanan, the 
war Chief's brother, had been keeping too near me, and that 
he carried a tomahawk in his hand ; and, in trying both to do 
my work and to keep an eye on him, I struck my ankle 
severely with the adze. He moved off quickly, saying, *' I 
did not do that," but doubtless rejoicing at what had hap- 
pened. The bone was badly hurt, and several of the blood- 
vessels cut. Dressing it as well as I could, and keeping it 
constantly soaked in cold water, I had to exercise the greatest 
care. In this condition, amidst great sufferings, I was some- 
times carried to the villages to administer medicine to the 
sick, and to plead and pray with the dying. 

On such occasions, in this mode of transit even, the con- 
versations that I had with dear Mr. Johnston were most 
solemn and greatly refreshing. He had, however, scarcely 
ever slept since the ist of January, and during the night 
of the 1 6th he sent for my bottle of laudanum. Being 
severely attacked with ague and fever, I could not go to him, 
but sent the bottle, specifying the proper quantity for a dose, 
but that he quite understood already. He took a dose for 
himself, and gave one also to his wife, as she too suffered from 
sleeplessness. This he repeated three nights in succession, 
and both of them obtained a long, sound, and refreshing 
sleep. He came to my bedside, where I lay in the ague- 
fever, and said with great animation, amongst other things, " I 
have had such a blessed sleep, and feel so refreshed ! What 
kindness in God to provide such remedies for suffering man ! " 

At mid-day his dear wife came to me crying, " Mr. John- 
ston has fallen asleep, so deep that I cannot awake him." 

My fever had reached the worst stage, but I struggled to 
my feet, got to his bedside, and found him in a state of coma, 
with his teeth fixed in tetanus. With great difficulty we suc- 
ceeded in slightly rousing him ; with a knife, spoon, and 



irojviA 143 



pieces of wood, we forced his teeth open, so as to administer 
an emetic with good effects, and also other needful medicines. 
For twelve hours, we had to keep him awake by repeated cold 
dash in the face, by ammonia, and by vigorously moving him 
about. He then began to speak freely ; and next day he rose 
and walked about a little. For the two following days, he 
was sometimes better and sometimes worse ; but we managed 
to keep him up till the morning of the 21st, when he again 
fell into a state of coma, from which we failed to rouse him. 
At two o'clock in the afternoon he fell asleep — another 
Martyr for the testimony of Jesus in those dark and trying 
Isles, leaving his young wife in indescribable sorrow, which 
she strove to bear with Christian resignation. Having made 
his coffin and dug his grave, we two alone at sunset laid him 
to rest beside my own dear wife and child, close by the 
Mission House. 



CHAPTER XXX 

KOWIA 

Another tragedy followed, with, however, much of the light 
of Heaven amid its blackness, in the story of Kowia, a Tannese 
Chief of the highest rank. Going to Aneityum in youth, he 
had there become a true Christian. He married an Aneit- 
yumese Christian woman, with whom he lived very happily and 
had two beautiful children. Some time before the measles 
reached our island he returned to live with me as a Teacher 
and to help forward our work on Tanna. He proved himself 
to be a decided Christian ; he was a real Chief amongst them, 
dignified in his whole conduct, and every way a valuable 
helper to me. Everything was tried by his own people to 
induce him to leave me and to renounce the Worship, offering 
him every honour and bribe in their power. Failing these, 
they threatened to take away all his lands, and to deprive him 
of Chieftainship, but he answered, " Take all ! I shall still 
stand by Missi and the Worship of Jehovah." 

From threats they passed to galling insults, all which he 
bore patiently for Jesu's sake. But one day a party of hi» 



144 TBR STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

people came and sold some fowls, and an impudent fellow 
lifted them after they had been bought and offered to sell them 
again to me. Kowia shouted, " Don't purchase these, Missi ; 
I have just bought them for you, and paid for them 1 " 

Thereon the fellow began to mock at him. Kowia, gazing 
round on all present, andnhen on me, rose like a lion awaking 
out of sleep, and with flashing eyes exclaimed, " Missi, they 
think that because I am now a Christian I have become a 
coward I & woman ! to bear every abuse and insult they can 
heap upon me. But I will show them for once that I am no 
coward, that I am still their Chief, and that Christianity does 
not take away but gives us courage and nerve." 

Springing at one man, he wrenched in a moment the mighty 
club from his hands, and swinging it in air above his head like 
a toy, he cried, "Come any of you, come all against your 
Chief I My Jehovah God makes my heart and arms strong. 
He will help me in this battle as He helps me in other things, 
for He inspires me to show you that Christians are no cowards, 
though they are men of peace. Come on, and you will yet 
know that I am Kowia your Chief." 

All fled as he approached them ; and he cried, " Where are 
the cowards now ? " and handed back to the warrior his club. 
After this they left him at peace. 

He lived at the Mission House, with his wife and children, 
and was a great help and comfort to Abraham and myself. 
He was allowed to go more freely and fearlessly amongst the 
people than any of the rest of our Mission staff. The ague 
and fever on me at Mr. Johnston's death so increased and 
reduced me to such weakness that I had become insensible, 
while Abraham and Kowia alone attended to me. On return- 
ing to consciousness I heard as in a dream Kowia lamenting 
over me, and pleading that I might recover, so as to hear and 
speak with him before he died. Opening my eyes and looking 
at him, I heard him say, "Missi, all our Aneityumese are 
sick. Missi Johnston is dead. You are very sick, and I am 
weaK and dying. Alas, when I too am dead, who will climb 
the trees and get you a cocoa-nut to drink ? And who will 
bathe your lips and brow ? " 

Here he broke down into deep and long weeping, and then 
resumed, " Missi, the Tanna-men hate us all on account of the 
Worship of Jehovah ; and I now fear He is going to take away 




The Attack on the Mission.— Page 123. 
K 



THE STORY OF KOWIA 147 

all His servants from this land, and leave my people to the 
Evil One and his service ! " 

I was too weak to speak, so he went on, bursting into a 
soliloquy of prayer : " O Lord Jesus, Missi Johnston is dead ; 
Thou hast taken him away from this land. Missi Johnston 
the woman and Missi Paton are very ill ; I am sick, and Thy 
servants the Aneityumese are all sick and dying. O Lord, our 
Father in Heaven, art Thou going to take away all Thy 
servants, and Thy Worship from this dark land? What 
meanest Thou to do, O Lord ? The Tannese hate Thee and 
Thy Worship and Thy servants ; but surely, O Lord, Thou 
canst not forsake Tanna and leave our people to die in the 
darkness ! Oh, make the hearts of this people soft to Thy 
Word and sweet to Thy Worship ; teach them to fear and love 
Jesus ; and oh, restore and spare Missi, dear Missi Paton, that 
Tanna may be saved ! " 

Touched to the very fountains of my life by such prayers, 
from a man once a Cannibal, I began under the breath of 
God's blessing to revive. 

A few days thereafter, Kowia came again to me, and rousmg 
me out of sleep, cried, " Missi, I am very weak ; I am dying. 
T come to bid you farewell, and go away to die. I am nearing 
death now, and I will soon see Jesus." 

I spoke what words of consolation and cheer I could muster, 
but he answered, " Missi, since you became ill my dear wife 
and children are dead and buried Most of our Aneityumese 
are dead, and I am dying. If I remain on the hill, and die 
here at the Mission House, there are none left to help Abraham 
to carry me down to the grave where my wife and children are 
laid. I wish to lie beside them, that we may rise together in 
the Great Day when Jesus comes. I am happy, looking unto 
Jesus I One thing only deeply grieves me now ; I fear God is 
taking us all away from Tanna, and will leave my poor people 
dark and benighted as before, for they hate Jesus and the 
Worship of Jehovah. O Missi, pray for them, and pray for me 
once more before I go ! " 

He knelt down at my side, and we prayed for each other 
and for Tanna. I then urged him to remain at the Mission 
House, but he replied, " O Missi, you do not know how near 
to death I am ! I am just going, and will soon be with Jesus, 
and see my wife and children now. While a little strength is 



148 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

left, I will lean on Abraham's arm, and go down to the graves 
of my dear ones and fall asleep there, and Abraham will dig 
a quiet bed and lay me beside them. Farewell, Missi, I am 
very near death now ; we will meet again in Jesus and with 
Jesus ! " 

With many tears he dragged himself away ; and my heart- 
strings seemed all tied round that noble simple soul, and felt 
like breaking one by one as he left me there on my bed of 
fever all alone. Abraham sustained him, tottering to the place 
of graves ; there he lay down, and immediately gave up the 
ghost and slept in Jesus ; and there the faithful Abraham 
buried him beside his wife and children. Thus died a man 
who had been a cannibal Chief, but by the grace of God and 
the love of Jesus changed, transfigured into a character of 
light and beauty. I lost, in losing him, one of my best friends 
and most courageous helpers ; but I knew that day, and I 
know now, that there is one soul at least from Tanna to sing 
the glories of Jesus in Heaven — and, oh, the rapture when I 
meet him there 1 



CHAPTER XXXI 

THE MARTYRDOM OF THE GORDONS 

May 1 86 1 brought with it a sorrowful and tragic event, which 
fell as the very shadow of doom across our path ; I mean the 
martyrdom of the Gordons on Erromanga. Rev. G. N. Gordon 
was a native of Prince Edward Island, Nova Scotia, and was 
born in 1822. He was educated at the Free Church College, 
Halifax, and placed as Missionary on Erromanga in June 
1857. Much troubled and opposed by the Sandal-wooders, 
he had yet acquired the language and was making progress 
by inroads on Heathenism. A considerable number of young 
men and women embraced the Christian Faith, lived at the 
Mission House, and devotedly helped him and his excellent 
wife in all their work. But the hurricanes and the measles, 
already referred to, caused great mortality in Erromanga also ; 
and the degraded Traders, who had introduced the plague, in 
order to save themselves from revenge, stimulated the super- 



THE MARTYRDOM OF THE GORDONS I49 

stitions of the Heathen, and charged the Missionaries there too 
with causing sickness and all other calamities. The Sandal 
wooders hated him for fearlessly denouncing and exposing 
their hideous atrocities. 

When Mr. Copeland and I placed the Native Teachers at 
Black Beach, Tanna, we ran across to Erromanga in Xhtjohn 
Knox, taking a harmonium to Mrs. Gordon, just come by 
their order from Sydney. When it was opened out at the 
Mission House, and Mrs. Gordon began playing on it and 
singing sweet hymns, the native women were in ecstasies. 
They at once proposed to go off to the bush and cut each a 
burden of long grass, to thatch the printing-office which Mr 
Gordon was building in order to print the Scriptures in theii 
own tongue, if only Mrs. Gordon would play to them at night 
and teach them to sing God's praises. They joyfully did so, 
and then spent a happy evening singing those hymns. Next 
day being Sabbath, we had a delightful season there, about 
thirty attending Church and listening eagerly. The young 
men and women living at the Mission House were being 
trained to become Teachers ; they were reading a small book 
in their own language, telling them the story of Joseph ; and 
the work every way seemed most hopeful. The Mission 
House had been removed a mile or so up a hill, partly for 
Mrs. Gordon's health, and partly to escape the annoying and 
contaminating influence of the Sandal-wooders on the Christian 
Natives. 

On the 2oth May 1861 he was still working at the roofing 
of the printing-office, and had sent his lads to bring each a 
load of the long grass to finish the thatching. Meantime a 
party of Erromangans from a district called Bunk-Hill, under 
a Chief named Lovu, had been watching him. They had 
been to the Mission House inquiring, and they had seen him 
send away his Christian lads. They then hid in the bush 
and sent two of their men to the Missionary to ask for calico. 
On a piece of wood he wrote a note to Mrs. Gordon to give 
them two yards each. They asked him to go with them to 
the Mission House, as they needed medicine for a sick boy, 
and Lovu their Chief wanted to see him. He tied up in a 
napkin a meal of food, which had been brought to him but 
not eaten, and started to go with them. He requested the 
native Narubulet to go on before with his companion, but they 



,5© 7!ffa STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



insisted upcn his going in front. In crossing a streamlet, 
'which I visited shortly afterwards, his foot slipped. A blow 
was aimed at him with a tomahawk, which he caught; the 
other man struck, but his weapon was also caught. One of 
the tomahawks was then wrenched out of his grasp. Next 
moment a blow on the spine laid the dear Missionary low, and 
a second on the neck almost severed the head from the body. 
The other Natives then rushed from their ambush, and began 
dancing round him with frantic shoutings. Mrs. Gordon 
hearing the noise, came out and stood in front of the Mission 
House, looking in the direction of her husband's working 
place, and wondering what had happened. Ouben, one of 
the party, who had run towards the Station the moment that 
Mr. Gordon fell, now approached her. A merciful clump of 
trees had hid from her eyes all that had occurred, and she said 
to Ouben, " What's the cause of that noise ? " 

He replied, " Oh, nothing I only the boys amusing them- 
selves ! " 

Saying " Where are the boys ? " she turned round. Ouben 
slipped stealthily behind her, sank his tomahawk into her back, 
and with another blow almost severed her head ! 

Such was the fate of those two devoted servants of the 
Lord ; loving in their lives, and in their deaths not divided — 
their spirits, wearing the crown of martyrdom, entered Glory 
together, to be welcomed by Williams and Harris, whose blood 
was shed near the same now hallowed spot for the name and 
cause of Jesus. They had laboured four years on Erromanga, 
amidst trials and dangers manifold, and had not been without 
tokens of blessing in the Lord's work. Never more earnest or 
devoted Missionaries lived and died in the Heathen field. 



CHAPTER XXXII 

SHADOWS DEEPENING ON TANNA 

Immediately thereafter, a Sandal-wood Trader brought in his 
boat a party of Erromangans by night to Tanna. They 
assembled our Harbour Chiefs and people, and urged them 
to kill us and Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson and the Teachers, or 



SHADOWS DEEPENING ON TANNA 151 

allow them to do so, as they had killed Mr. and Mrs. Gordon. 
Then they proposed to go to Aneityum and kill the Missionaries 
there, as the Aneityumese Natives had burned their Church, 
and thus they would sweep away the Worship and the servants 
of Jehovah from all the New Hebrides. Our Chiefs, however, 
refused, restrained by the Merciful One, and the Erromangans 
returned to their own island in a sulky mood. 

Notwithstanding this refusal, as if they wished to reserve 
the murder and plunder for themselves, our Mission House 
was next day thronged with armed men, some from Inland, 
others from Mr. Mathieson's Station. They loudly praised 
the Erromangans ! The leaders said again and again in my 
hearing, " The men of Erromanga killed Missi Williams long 
ago. We killed the Rarotongan and Samoan Teachers. W2 
fought Missi Turner and Missi Nisbet, and drove them from 
our island. We killed the Aneityumese Teachers on Aniwa, 
and one of Missi Paton's Teachers too. We killed several 
white men, and no Man-of-war punished us. Let us talk over 
this, about killing Missi Paton and the Aneityumese, till we 
see if any Man-of-war comes to punish the Erromangans. If 
not, let us unite, let us kill these Missionaries, let us drive the 
Worship of Jehovah from our land ! " 

An Inland Chief said or rather shouted in my hearing, " My 
love to the Erromangans ! They are strong and brave men, 
the Erromangans. They have killed their Missi and his wife, 
while we only talk about it They have destroyed the Worship 
and driven away Jehovah ! " 

I stood amongst them and protested, "God will yet 
punish the Erromangans for such wicked deeds. God has 
heard all your bad talk, and will punish it in His own time 
and way." 

But they shouted me down, amidst great excitement, vrith 
the cry, " Our love to the Erromangans ! Our love to the 
Erromangans ! " 

After I left them, Abraham heard them say, " Miaki is lazy. 
Let us meet in every village, and talk with each other. Let 
us all agree to kill Missi and the Aneityumese for the first oi 
our Chiefs that dies." 

The night after the visit of the Erromangan boat, and the 
sad news of Mr. and Mrs. Gordon's death, the Tannese met 
on their village dancing -grounds and held high festival in 



152 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

praise of the Erromangans. Our best friend, old Nowar the 
Chief, who had worn shirt and kilt for some time and had 
come regularly to the Worship, relapsed once more ; he painted 
his face, threw off his clothing, resumed his bow and arrows, 
and his tomahawk, of which he boasted that it had killed very 
many men and at least one woman ! On my shaming him 
for professing to worship Jehovah and yet uniting with the 
Heathen in rejoicing over the murder of His servants on 
Erroraanga, he replied to this effect, " Truly, Missi, they have 
done well. If the people of Erromanga are severely punished 
for this by the Man-of-war, we will all hear of it ; and our 
people will then fear to kill you and the other Missionaries, so 
as to destroy the Worship of Jehovah. Now, they say, the 
Erromangans killed Missi Williams and the Samoan, Raroton- 
gan, and Aneityumese Teachers, besides other white men, and 
no Man-of-war has punished either them or us. If they are 
not punished for what has been done on Erromanga, nothing 
else can keep them here from killing you and me and all who 
worship at the Mission House ! " 

I answered, " Nowar, let us all be strong to love and serve 
Jehovah Jesus. If it be for our good and His glory. He will 
protect us ; if not. He will take us^ to be with Himself. We 
will not be killed by their bad talk. Besides, what avails it to 
us, when dead and gone, if even a Man-of-war should come 
and punish our murderers ? " 

He shrugged his shoulders, answering, " Missi, by and by 
you will see. Mind, I tell you the truth. I know our 
Tannese people. How is it that Jehovah did not protect the 
Gordons and the Erromangan worshippers ? If the Erroman- 
gans are not punished, neither will our Tannese be punished, 
though they murder all Jehovah's people ! " 

I felt for Nowar's struggling faith, just trembling on the 
verge of Cannibalism yet, and knowing so little of the true 
Jehovah. 

Groups of Natives assembled suspiciously near us and sat 
whispering together. They urged old Abraham to return to 
Aneityum by the very first opportunity, as our lives were 
certain to be taken, but he replied, " I will not leave Missi." 

Abraham and I were thrown much into each other's com- 
pany, and he stood by me in every danger. We conducted 
Family Prayers alternately ; and that evening he said during 




The Defence.— Page 123. 



SHADOWS DEEPENING ON TANNA 155 

the prayer in Tannese, in which language alone we understood 
each other : — 

'* O Lord, our Heavenly Father, they have murdered Thy 
servants on Erromanga. They have banished the Aneityumese 
from dark Tanna. And now they want to kill Missi Paton 
and me ! Our great King, protect us, and make their hearts 
soft and sweet to Thy Worship. Or, if they are permitted to 
kill us, do not Thou hate us, but wash us in the blood of Thy 
dear Son Jesus Christ He came down to Earth and shed His 
blood for sinners ; through Him forgive us our sins and take 
us to Heaven — that good place where Missi Gordon the man 
and Missi Gordon the woman and all Thy dear servants now 
are singing Thy praise and seeing Thy face. Our Lord, our 
hearts are pained just now, and we weep over the death of 
Thy dear servants ; but make our hearts good and strong for 
Thy cause, and take Thou away all our fears. Make us two 
and all Thy servants strong for Thee and for Thy Worship ; 
and if they kill us two, let us die together in Thy good work, 
like Thy servants Missi Gordon the man and Missi Gordon 
the woman." 

In this manner his great simple soul poured itself out to 
God ; and my heart melted within me as it had never done 
under any prayer poured from the lips of cultured Christian 
men! 

Under the strain of these events, Miaki came to our house, 
and attacked me in hearing of his men to this effect, "You 
and the Worship are the cause of all the sickness and death 
now taking place on Tanna ! The Erromanga men killed 
Missi Gordon the man and also the woman, and they are all 
well long ago. The Worship is killing us all ; and the Inland 
people will kill us for keeping you and the Worship here ; for 
we love the conduct of Tanna, but we hate the Worship. We 
must kill you and it, and we shall all be well again." 

I tried to reason firmly and kindly with them, showing them 
that their own conduct was destroying them, and that our 
presence and the Worship could only be a blessing to them in 
every way, if only they would accept of it and give up their 
evil ways. I referred to a poor girl, whom Miaki and his men 
had stolen and abused — that they knew such conduct to be 
bad, and that God would certainly punish them for it 

He replied, " Such is the conduct of Tanna. Our fathers 



156 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

loved and followed it, we love and follow it, and if the Worship 
condemns it, we will kill you and destroy the Worship/' 

I said, " The Word of the Holy God condemns all bad 
conduct, and I must obey my God in trying to lead you to give 
it up, and to love and serve His Son Jesus our Saviour. If I 
refuse to obey my God, He will punish me." 

He declared that his heart was good, that his conduct was 
good, but that he hated the teaching of the Worship. He had 
a party of men staying with him from the other side of the 
island, and he sent back a present of four large fat hogs to 
their Chiefs, with a message as to the killing of the Mathiesons. 
If that were done, his hands would be strengthened in dealing 
with us. 

To know what was best to be done, in such trying circum- 
stances, was an abiding perplexity. To have left altogether, 
when so surrounded by perils and enemies, at first seemed the 
wisest course, and was the repeated advice of many friends. 
But again, I had acquired the language, and had gained a 
considerable influence amongst the Natives, and there were a 
number warmly attached both to myself and to the Worship. 
To have left would have been to lose all, which to me was 
heart-rending ; therefore, risking all with Jesus, I held on while 
the hope of being spared longer had not absolutely and entirely 
vanished. 

The following quotation from a letter of the late A. Clark, 
Esq., J.P., Auckland, New Zealand, will show what Bishop 
Selwyn thought of my standing fast on Tanna at the post of 
duty, and he knew what he was writing about. These are the 
words : — " * Talk of bravery ! talk of heroism ! The man who 
leads a forlorn hope is a coward in comparison with him, who, 
on Tanna, thus alone, without a sustaining look or cheering 
word from one of his own race, regards it as his duty to hold 
on in the face of such dangers. We read of the soldier, found 
after the lapse of ages among the ruins of Herculaneum, who 
stood firm at his post amid the fiery rain destroying all around 
him, thus manifesting the rigidity of the discipline amongst 
those armies of ancient Rome which conquered the World. 
Mr. Baton was subjected to no such iron law. He might, 
with honour, when offered to him, have sought a temporary 
asylum in Auckland, where he would have been heartily 
received. But he was moved by higher considerations. He 



THE VISIT OF THE COMMODORE 157 

chose to remain, and God knows whether at this moment he 
is in the land of the living ! ' When the Bishop told us that 
he declmed leaving Tanna by H.M.S. Pdorus^ he added, 
' And I like him all the better for so doing ! ' " 

For my part I feel quite confident that, in like circum- 
stances, that noble Bishop of God would have done the same. 
I, born in the bosom of the Scottish Covenant, descended 
from those who suffered persecution for Christ's honour, would 
have been unworthy of them and of my Lord had I deserted 
my post for danger only. Yet not to me, but to the Lord 
who sustained me, be all the praise and the glory 1 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

THE VISIT OF THE COMMODORE 

At that time, though my life was daily attempted, a dear lad, 
named Katasian, was coming six miles regularly to the Worship 
and to receive frequent instruction. One day, when engaged 
in teaching him, I caught a man stealing the blind from my 
window. On trying to prevent him, he aimed his great club 
at me, but I seized the heavy end of it with both my hands 
as it swung past my head, and held on with all my might. 
What a prayer went up from me to God at that dread 
moment ! The man, astonished and abashed at my kind 
words and appeal, slunk away and left me in peace. God 
never took away from me the consciousness that it was still 
right for me to be kind and forgiving, and to hope that I 
might lead them to love and imitate Jesus. 

For some time, Nouka and his wife and daughter — a hand- 
some girl, his only child — and Miaki's principal wife and her 
two sons, and nine Chiefs attended Worship regularly at the 
Mission House, on Sabbaths and on the afternoon of every 
Wednesday. In all, about sixty persons somewhat regularly 
waited on our ministrations at this time ; and amidst all perils 
I was encouraged, and my heart was full of hope. Yet one 
evening, when feeling more consoled and hopeful than ever 
before, a musket was discharged at my very door, and I was 



158 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

constrained to realise that we were in the midst of death. 
Father, our times are in Thy hand ! 

In my Mission School, I offered as a prize a red shirt for 
the first Chief who knew the whole Alphabet without a mistake. 
It was won by an Inikahi Chief, who was once a terror to the 
whole community. Afterwards, when trying to teach the 
A B C to others, he proceeded in something like this graphic 
style : "A is a man's legs with the body cut off; B is like two 
eyes j C is a three-quarters moon ; D is like one eye ; E is a 
man with one club under his feet and another over his head ; 
F is a man with a large club and a smaller one," etc. etc. ; L 
was like a man's foot ; Q was the talk of the dove, etc. Then 
he would say, "Remember these things; you will soon 
get hold of the letters and be able to read. I have taught 
my little child, who can scarcely walk, the names of them 
all. They are not hard to hold, but soft and easy. You 
will soon learn to read the book, if you try it with all your 
heart!" 

But Miaki was still our evil genius, and every incident 
seemed to be used by him for one settled purpose of hate. 
A Kaserumini Chief, for instance, and seven men took away a 
young girl in a canoe to Aniwa, to be sold to friends there for 
tobacco leaf, which the Aniwans cultivated extensively. They 
also prepared to take revenge there for a child's death, killed 
in their belief by the sorcery of an Aniwan. When within 
sight of the shore, the canoes were upset and all were said to 
have been devoured by sharks, excepting only one canoe out 
of six. This one returned to Tanna and reported that there 
were two white Traders living on Aniwa, that they had plenty 
of ammunition and tobacco, but that they would not come to 
Tanna as long as a Missionary lived there Under this fresh 
incitement, a party of Miaki's men came to my house, praising 
the Erromangans for the murder of their Missionaries and 
threatening me. 

Even the friendly Nowar said, " Miaki will make a great 
wind and sink any Man-of-war that comes here. We will take 
the Man-of-war and kill all that are on board. If you and 
Abraham do not leave us we will kill you both, for we must 
have the Traders and the powder." 

Just as they were assuming a threatening attitude, other 
Natives came running with the cry, " Missi, the John Knox is 



THE VISIT OF THE COMMODORE 159 

coming into the Harbour, and two great ships of fire, Men-of- 
war, behind her, coming very fast ! " 

I retorted upon Nowar and the hostile company, " Now is 
your time ! Make all possible haste ! Let Miaki raise his 
great wind now ; get all your men ready ; I will tell them that 
you mean to fight, and you will find them always ready 1 " 

Miaki's men fled away in unconcealed terror; but No?var 
came to me and said " Missi, I know that my talk is all lies, 
but if I speak the truth, they will kill me 1 " 

I answered, "Trust in Jehovah, the same God who sent 
these vessels now, to protect us from being murdered." But 
Nowar always wavered. 

And now from all parts of the island those who were most 
friendly flocked to us. They were clamorous to have Miaki 
and some others of our enemies punished by the Man-of-war 
in presence of the Natives ; and then they would be strong 
to speak in our defence and to lead the Tannese to worship 
Jehovah. 

Commodore Seymour, Captain Hume, and Dr. Geddie 
came on shore. After inquiring into everything, the Commo- 
dore urged me to leave at once, and very kindly offered to 
remove me to Aneityum, or Auckland, or any place of safety 
that I preferred. Again, however, I hesitated to leave my 
dear benighted Tannese, knowing that both Stations would be 
instantly broken up, that all the influence gained would be 
thrown away, that the Church would lose all that had been 
expended, and above all, that those friendly to us would be 
left to persecution and destruction. For a long time I had 
seldom taken off my clothes at night, needing to be constantly 
on the alert to start at a moment's notice ; yet, while hope 
burned within my soul I could not withdraw, so I resolved to 
risk all with my dear Lord Jesus, and remained at my post 
At my request, however, they met and talked with all the 
leaders who could be assembled at the Mission House. The 
Natives declared frankly that they liked me, but did not like 
the Worship. The Commodore reminded them that they had 
invited me to land among them, and had pledged their word 
more than once to protect me ; he argued with them that as 
they had no fault to find with me, but only with the Worship, 
which could do them only good, they must bind themselves 
to protect my life, Miaki and others promised, and gave hira 



l6o THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



their hands to do so. Lathella, an Aneityumese Chief, who 
was with Dr. Geddie, interpreted for him and them, Dr. 
Geddie explaining fully to L-ithella in Aneityumese what the 
Commodore said in English, and Lathella explaining all to 
the Tannese in their own tongue. 

At last old Nouka spoke out for all and said, "Captain 
Paddan and all the Traders tell us that the Worship causes all 
our sickness and death. They will not trade with us, nor sell 
us tobacco, pipes, powder, balls, caps, and muskets, till we 
kill our Missi like the Erromangans, but after that they will 
send a Trader to live among us and give us plenty of all 
these things. We love Missi. But when the Traders tell us 
that the Worship makes us sick, and when they bribe us with 
tobacco and powder to kill him or drive him away, some 
believe them and our hearts do bad conduct to Missi. Let 
Missi remain here, and we will try to do good conduct to 
Missi ; but you must tell Queen *Toria of her people's bad 
treatment of us, and that she must prevent her Traders from 
killing us with their measles, and from telling us lies to make 
us do bad conduct to Missi ! If they come to us and talk as 
before, our hearts are very dark and may again lead us to bad 
conduct to Missi." 

After this little parley, the Commodore invited us all on 
board, along with the Chiefs. They saw about three hundred 
brave marines ranked up on deck, and heard a great cannon 
discharged. For all such efforts to impress them and open 
their eyes, I felt profoundly grateful ; but too clearly I knew 
and saw that only the grace of God could lastingly change 
them ! They were soon back to their old arguments, and 
were heard saying to one another, " If no punishment is in- 
flicted on the Erromangans for murdering the Missi there, 
we fear the bad conduct of the Tannese will continue." 

No punishment was inflicted at Erromanga, and the Tannese 
were soon as bold and wicked as ever. For instance, while 
the Man-of-war lay in the Harbour, Nowar kept himself closely 
concealed; but no sooner had she sailed than the cowardly 
fellow came out, laughing at the others, and protesting that 
he was under no promise and was free to act as he pleased ! 
Yet in the hour of danger he generally proved to be our 
friend; such was his vacillating character. Nor was Miaki 
very seriously impressed. Mr. Mathieson shortly thereafter 




Killing Mk. Paton by Sokcery. — Page 126. 
L 



THE WAR CHIEFS IN COUNCIL 163 

sent his boat round to me, being again sliort of European 
food. On his crew leaving her to deliver their message to 
me, some of Miaki's men at once jumped into the boat and 
started off round the island in search of kava. I went to 
Miaki, to ask that the boat might be brought back soon, but 
on seeing me he ran for his club and aimed to strike nLe. I 
managed to seize it, and to hold on, pleading with God and 
talking with Miaki, till by interference of some friendly Natives 
his wrath was assuaged a little. Returning home, I sent food 
overland to keep the Mathiesons going till the boat returned, 
which she did in about eight days. Thus light and shadow 
pursued each other, the light brightening for a moment, but 
upon the whole the shadows deepening. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 

■ THE WAR CHIEFS IN COUNCIL 

A TIME of great excitement amongst the Natives now pre- 
vailed. War, war, nothing but war was spoken of! Prepara- 
tions for war were being made in all the villages far and near. 
Fear sat on every face, and armed bands kept watching each 
other, as if uncertain where the war was to begin or by whom. 
All work was suspended, and that war spirit was let loose 
which rouses the worst passions of human nature. Again we 
found ourselves the centre of conflict, one party set for killing 
us or driving us away ; the other wishing to retain us, while 
all old bitter grievances were also dragged into their speeches. 

Miaki and Nouka said, "If you will keep Missi and his 
Worship, take him with j^ou to your own land, for we will not 
have him to hve at the Harbour." 

Ian, the great Inland Chief, rose in wrath and said, **0n 
whose land does the Missi live, yours or ours ? Who fight 
against the Worship and all good, who are the thieves and 
murderers, who tell the lies, you or we ? We wish peace, but 
you will have war. We Hke Missi and the Worship, but you 
hate them and say, * Take him to your own land ! * It is our 
land on which he now lives ; it is his own land which he 
bought from you, but which our fathers sold Missi Turner 



164 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

• * 

long ago. The land was not yours to sell ; it was really ours. 
Your fathers stole it from us long ago by war ; but we would 
not have asked it back, had you not asked us to take Missi 
away. Now we will defend him on it, and he will teach us and 
our people in our own land ! " So meeting after meeting broke 
into fiery speech, and separated with many threats. 

To the next great meeting I was invited, but did not go, 
contenting myself with a message pleading that they should 
live at peace and on no account go to war with each other. 
But Ian himself came for me. I said, " Ian, I have told you 
my whole heart. Go not to that meeting. I will rather leave 
the island or die, than see you going to war about me I " 

He answered, " Missi, come with me, come now ! '* 

I replied, " Ian, you are surely not taking me away to kill 
me ? If you are, my God will punish it." 

His only reply was, " Follow me, follow me quickly.** 

I felt constrained to go. He strode on before me till we 
reached the great village of his ancestors. His followers, 
armed largely with muskets as well as native weapons, filled 
one half the Village Square or dancing-ground. Miaki, Nouka, 
and their whole party sat in manifest terror upon the other 
half. Marching into the centre, he stood with me by his side, 
and proudly looking round, exclaimed, "Missi, these are my 
men and your friends ! We are met to defend you and the 
Worship." Then pointing across to the other side, he cried 
aloud, " These are your enemies and ours ! The enemies of 
the Worship, the disturbers of the peace on Tanna ! Missi, 
say the word, and the muskets of my men will sweep all 
opposition away, and the Worship will spread and we will all 
be strong for it on Tanna. We will not shoot without your 
leave ; but if you refuse they will kill you and persecute us and 
our children, and banish Jehovah's Worship from our land.** 

I said, " I love all of you aUke. I am here to teach you 
how to turn away from all wickedness, to worship and serve 
Jehovah, and to live in peace. How can I approve of any 
person being killed for me or for the Worship? My God 
would be angry at me and punish me, if I did ! ** 

He replied, " Then, Missi, you will be murdered and the 
Worship destroyed.*' 

I then stood forth in the middle before them all and cried 
*' You may shoot or murder me, but I am your best friend. I 



THE WAR CHIEFS IN COUNCIL 165 

am not afraid to die. You will only send me the sooner to 
my Jehovah God, whom I love and serve, and to my dear 
Saviour Jesus Christ, who died for me and for you, and who 
sent me here to tell you all His love. If you will only love 
and serve Him and give up your bad conduct, you will be 
happy. But if you kill me. His messenger, rest assured that 
He will in His own time and way punish you. This is my 
word to you all ; my love to you all ! " 

So saying, I turned to leave ; and Ian strode sullenly away 
and stood at the head of his men, crying, " Missi, they will 
kill you ! they will kill us, and you will be to blame ! " 

MiaW and Nouka, full of deceit, now cried out, " Missi's 
word is good ! Let us all obey it. Let us all worship." 

An old man, Sirawia, one of lan's under-chiefs, then said, 
" Miaki and Nouka say that the land on which Missi lives was 
theirs ; though they sold it to him and he has paid them for 
it, they all know that it was ours, and is yet ours by right ; 
but if they let Missi live on it in peace, we will all live at 
peace, and worship Jehovah. And if not, we will surely 
claim it again." 

Miaki and his party hereon went off to their plantations, 
and brought a large present of food to Ian and his men as a 
peace-offering. This they accepted; and the next day Ian 
and his men brought Miaki a return present and said, "You 
know that Missi lives on our land? Take our present, be 
friends, and let him live quietly and teach us all. Yesterday 
you said his word was good ; obey it now, else we will punish 
you and defend the Missi." 

Miaki accepted the token, and gave good promises for 
the future. Ian then came to the hill-top near our house, by 
which passed the public path, and cried aloud in the hearing 
of all, "Abraham, tell Missi that you and he now live on 
our lai.d. This path is the march betwixt Miaki and us. 
We have this day bought back the land of our fathers by 
a great price to prevent war. Take of our breadfruits and 
also of our cocoa-nuts what you require, for you are our 
friends and living on our land, and we will protect you and 
the Worship 1 '* 



i66 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

CHAPTER XXXV 

UNDER KNIFE AND TOMAHAWK 

Chafed at the upsetting of all their plans and full of revenge, 
Nouka and Miaki and their allies declared publicly that they 
were now going to kill Ian by sorcery, i.e. by Nahak, more 
feared by the poor Tannese than the field of battle. Strange 
to say, Ian became sick shortly after the Sacred Men had 
made the declaration about their Nahak-sorcery. I attended 
him, and for a time he recovered, and appeared very grateful. 
But he soon fell sick again. I sent him and the Chief next 
under him a blanket each ; I also gave shirts and calico to a 
number of his leading men. They wore them and seemed 
grateful and pleased. Ian, however, gradually sank and got 
worse. He had every symptom of being poisoned, a thing 
easily accomplished, as they know and use many deadly 
poisons. His sufferings were very great, which prevented me 
from ascribing his collapse to mere superstitious terror. I did 
all that could be done; but all thought him dying, and of 
course by sorcery. His people were angry at me for not 
consenting before to their shooting of Miaki; and Miaki's 
people were now rejoicing that Ian was being killed by 
Nahak. 

One night, his brother and a party came for me to go and 
see Ian, but I declined to go till the morning for fear of the 
fever and ague. On reaching his village, I saw many people 
about, and feared that I had been led into a snare ; but I at 
once entered into his house to talk and pray with him, as he 
appeared to be dying. After prayer, I discovered that I was 
left alone with him, and that all the people had retired from 
the village ; and I knew that, according to their custom, this 
meant mischief. Ian said, "Come near me, and sit by my 
bedside to talk with me, MissL" 

I did so, and while speaking to him he lay as if lost in a 
swoon of silent meditation. Suddenly he drew from the sugar- 
cane leaf thatch close to his bed a large butcher-like knife, and 
instantly feeling the edge of it with his other hand, he pointed 
it to within a few inches of my heart and held it quivering 
there, all a-tremble with excitement. I durst neither move 



UNDER KNIFE AND TOMAHAWK 167 

; ■' • 

nor speak, except that my heart kept praying to the Lord to 
spare me, or if my time was come \o take me home to Glory 
with Himself. There passed a few moments of awful suspense. 
My sight went and came. Not a word had been spoken, 
except to Jesus; and then Ian wheeled the knife around, 
thrust it into the sugar-cane leaf, and cried to me, " Go, go 
quickly ! " 

Next moment I was on the road Not a living soul was 
to be seen about the village, I understood then that it had 
been agreed that Ian was to kill me, and that they had all 
withdrawn so as not to witness it, that when the Man-of-war 
came to inquire about me Ian would be dead, and no punish- 
ment could overtake the murderer. I walked quietly till quite 
free of the village, lest some hid in their houses might observe 
me. Thereafter, fearing that they, finding I had escaped, 
might overtake and murder me, I ran for my life a weary four 
miles till I reached the Mission House, faint, yet praising God 
for such a deliverance. Poor Ian died soon after, and his 
people strangled one of his wives and hanged another, and 
took out the three bodies together in a canoe and sank them 
in the sea. 

Miaki was jubilant over having killed his enemy by Nahak ; 
but the Inland people now assembled in thousands to help 
Sirawia and his brother to avenge that death on Miaki, Nouka, 
and Karewick. These, on the other hand, boasted that they 
would kill all their enemies by Nahak-sorcery, and would call 
up a hurricane to destroy their houses, fruit-trees, and planta- 
tions. Immediately after Miaki's threat about bringing a storm, 
one of their great hurricanes actually smote that side of the 
island and laid everything waste. His enemies were greatly 
enraged, and many of the injured people united with them 
in demanding revenge on Miaki. Hitherto I had done 
everything in my power to prevent war, but now it seemed 
inevitable, and both parties sent word that if Abraham and 
I kept to the Mission House no one would harm us. We 
had little faith in any of their promises, but there was no 
alternative for us. 

On the following Saturday, i8th January 1862, the war 
began. Musket after musket was discharged quite near us, 
and the bush all round rang with the yell of their war-cry, 
which if once heard will never be forgotten. It came nearer 



l68 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

and nearer, for Miaki fled, and his people took shelter behind 
and around our house. We were placed in the heart of 
danger, and the balls flew thick all around us. In the after- 
noon lan's brother and his party retired, and Miaki quickly 
sent messengers and presents to the Inikahimini and Kase- 
rumini districts, to assemble all their people and help him 
"to fight Missi and the Tannese who were friends of the 
Worship." He said, " Let us cook his body and Abraham's, 
and distribute them to every village on this side of the 
island!" 

Yet all the while Miaki assured me that he had sent a 
friendly message. The war went on, and poor Nowar the 
Chief protected us, till he had a spear broken into his right 
knee. The enemy would have carried him off to feast on his 
body; but his young men, shouting wildly his name and 
battle-cry, rushed in with great impetuosity and carried their 
wounded Chief home in triumph. The Inland people now 
discharged muskets at my house and beat against the walls 
with their clubs. They smashed in the door and window of 
our store-room, broke open boxes and casks, tore my books to 
pieces and scattered them about, and carried off everything 
for which they cared, including my boat, mast, oars, and sails. 
They broke into Abraham's house and plundered it; after 
which they made a rush at the bedroom, into which we were 
locked, firing muskets, yelling, and trying to break it in. A 
Chief, professing to be sorry for us, called me to the window, 
but on seeing me he sent a tomahawk through it, crying, 
" Come on, let us kill him now ! " 

I replied, " My Jehovah God will punish you ; a Man-of- 
war will come and punish you, if you kill Abraham, his wife, 
or me." 

He retorted, " It's all lies about a Man-of-war h They did 
not punish the Erromangans. They are afraid of us. Come 
on, let us kill them ! " 

He raised his tomahawk and aimed to strike my forehead, 
many muskets were uplifted as if to shoot, so I raised a revolver 
in my right hand and pointed it at them. The Rev. Joseph 
Copeland had left it with me on a former visit. I did not 
wish it, but he insisted upon leaving it, saying that the very 
knowledge that I had such a weapon might save my life. 
Truly, on this occasion it did so. Though it was harmless, 




A Slide in the Dark. — Page 133. 



UNDER KNIFE AND TOMAHAWK 171 

they fell back quickly. My immediate assailant dropped to 
the ground, crying, " Missi has got a short musket 1 He will 
shoot you all ! " 

After lying flat on the ground for a little, they all got up and 
ran to the nearest bush, where they continued yelling about 
and showing their muskets. Towards nightfall they left, 
loaded with the plunder of the store and of Abraham's house. 
So God once more graciously protected us from falling into 
their cruel hands. 

In the evening, after they left, I went to Miaki and Nouka 
Miaki, with a sneer, said, " Missi, where was Jehovah to-day 1 
There was no Jehovah to-day to protect you. It's all lies 
about Jehovah. They will come and kill you, and Abraham, 
and his wife, and cut your bodies into pieces to be cooked and 
eaten in every village upon Tanna.*' 

I said, " Surely, when you had planned all this, and brought 
them to kill us and steal all our property, Jehovah did protect 
us, or we would not have been here ! " 

He replied, " There was no Jehovah to-day ! We have no 
fear of any Man-of-war. They dare not punish us. They 
durst not punish the Erromangans for murdering the Gordonsi 
They will talk to us and say we must not do so again, and give 
us a present. That is all. We fear nothing. The talk of all 
Tanna is that we will kill you and seize all your property to- 
morrow." 

I warned him that the punishment of a Man-of-war 
can only reach the body and the land, but that Jehovah's 
punishment reached both body and soul in Time and in 
Eternity. 

He replied, " Who fears Jehovah ? He was not here to 
protect you to-day ! " 

" Yes," I said, " my Jehovah God is here now. He hears 
all we say, sees all we do, and will punish the wicked and pro- 
tect His own people." 

After this, a number of the people sat down around me, and 
I prayed with them. But I left with a very heavy heart, feeling 
that Miaki was evidently bent on our destruction. 



173 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 



CHAPTER XXXVI 

THE BEGINNING OF THE END 

I SENT Abraham to consult Nowar, who had defended us till 
disabled by a spear in the right knee. He sent a canoe by 
Abraham, advising me to take some of my goods in it to his 
house by night, and he would try to protect them and us. 
The risk was so great, we could only take a very little. 
Enemies were on every hand to cut off our flight, and Miaki, 
the worst of all, whose village had to be passed in going to 
Nowar*s. In the darkness of the Mission House, we durst not 
light a candle for fear of some one seeing and shooting us. 
Not one of No war's men durst come to help us. But in the 
end it made no difference, for Nowar and his men kept what 
was taken there, as their portion of the plunder. Abraham, his 
wife, and I waited anxiously for the morning light. Miaki, the 
false and cruel, came to assure us that the Heathen would 
not return that day. Yet, as daylight came in, Miaki himself 
stood and blew a great conch not far from our house. I ran 
out to see why this trumpet-shell had been blown, and found 
it was the signal for a great company of howling armed Savages 
to rush down the hill on the other side of the bay and make 
straight for the Mission House. We had not a moment to 
lose. To have remained would have been certain death to 
us all, and also to Matthew, a Teacher just arrived from Mr. 
Mathieson*s Station. Though I am by conviction a strong 
Calvinist, I am no Fatalist. I held on while one gleam of 
hope remained. Escape for life was now the only patk •f 
duty. I called the Teachers, locked the door, and made 
quickly for Nowar's village. There was not a moment left to 
carry anything with us. In the issue, Abraham and his wife 
and I lost all our earthly goods, and all our clothing except 
what we had on. My Bible, the few translations which I had 
made into Tannese, and a light pair of blankets I carried 
with me. 

We durst not choose the usual path along the beach, for 
there our enemies would have quickly overtaken us. We 
entered the bush in the hope of getting away unobserved. 
But a cousin of Miaki, evidently secreted to watch us, sprang 



THE BEGINNING OF THE END 173 

from behind a breadfruit tree, and swinging his tomahawk, 
aimed it at my brow with a fiendish look. Avoiding it, I 
turned upon him and said in a firm bold voice, ** If you dare 
to strike me, my Jehovah God will punish you. He is here 
to defend me now ! " 

The man, trembling, looked all round as if to see the God 
who was my defender, and the tomahawk gradually lowered at 
his side. With my eye fixed upon him, I gradually moved 
backwards in the track of the Teachers, and God mercifully 
restrained him from following me. 

On reaching Nowar's village unobserved, we found the 
people terror-stricken, crying, rushing about in despair at such 
a host of armed Savages approaching. I urged them to ply 
their axes, cut down trees, and blockade the path. For a 
little they wrought vigorously at this ; but when, so &r as eye 
could reach, they saw the shore covered with armed men 
rushing on towards their village, they were overwhelmed with 
fear, they threw away their axes and weapons of war, they 
cast themselves headlong on the ground, and they knocked 
themselves against the trees as if to court death before it 
came. They cried, " Missi, it's of no use ! We will all be 
killed and eaten to-day ! See what a host are coming against 
us." 

Mothers snatched up little children and ran to hide in the 
bush. Others waded as far as they could into the sea with 
them, holding their heads above the water. The whole village 
collapsed in a condition of indescribable terror. Nowar, lame 
with his wounded knee, got a canoe turned upside-down and 
sat upon it where he could see the whole approaching multi- 
tude. He said, " Missi, sit down beside me, and pray to our 
Jehovah God, for if He does not send deliverance now, we are 
all dead men. They will kill us all on your account, and that 
quickly. Pray, and I will watch ! " 

They had gone to the Mission House and broken in the 
door, and finding that we had escaped, they rushed on to 
Nowar's village. For, as they began to plunder the bedroom, 
Nouka said, " Leave everything. Missi will come back for his 
valuable things at night, and then we will get them and him 
also!" 

So he nailed up the door, and they all marched for 
Nowar's. We prayed as one can only pray when in the jaws 



174 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

of death and on the brink of Eternity. We felt that God was 
near, and omnipotent to do what seemed best in His sight. 
When the Savages were about three hundred yards off, at the 
foot of a hill leading up to the village, Nowar touched my 
knee, saying, "Missi, Jehovah is hearing! They are all 
standing still." 

Had they come on they would have met with no opposi- 
tion, for the people were scattered in terror. On gazing 
shorewards, and round the Harbour, as far as we could see, 
was a dense host of warriors, but all were standing still, and 
apparently absolute silence prevailed. We saw a messenger 
or herald running along the approaching multitude, delivering 
some tidings as he passed, and then disappearing in the bush. 
To our amazement, the host began to turn, and slowly 
marched back in great silence, and entered the remote bush 
at the head of the Harbour. Nowar and his people were in 
ecstasies, crying out, " Jehovah has heard Missi's prayer ! 
Jehovah has protected us and turned them away back." 

About mid-day, Nouka and Miaki sent their cousin Jonas, 
who had always been friendly to me, to say that I might 
return to my house in safety, as they were how carrying the 
war inland. Jonas had spent some years on Samoa, and been 
much with Traders in Sydney, and spoke English well; but 
we felt they were deceiving us. Next night, Abraham ven- 
tured to creep near the Mission House, to test whether we 
might return, and save some valuable things, and get a change 
of clothing. The house appeared to stand as when they 
nailed up the door. But a large party of Miaki's allies at 
once enclosed Abraham, and, after asking many questions 
about me, they let him go since I was not there. Had I 
gone there, they would certainly that night have killed me. 
Again, at midnight Abraham and his wife and Matthew went 
to the Mission House, and found Nouka, Miaki, and Kare- 
wick near by, concealed in the bush among the reeds. Once 
more they enclosed them, thinking I was there too, but 
Nouka, finding that I was not, cried out, " Don't kill them 
just now ! Wait till Missi comes." 

Hearing this, Matthew slipped into the bush and escaped. 
Abraham's wife waded into the sea, and they allowed her to 
get away. Abraham was allowed to go to the Mission House, 
but he too crept into the bush, and after an anxious waiting 



THE BEGINNING OF THE END 175 

tliey all came back to me in safety. We now gave up all 
hope of recovering anything from the house. 

Towards morning, when Miaki and his men saw that I 
was not coming back to deliver myself into their hands, they 
broke up my house and stole all they could carry away. 
They tore my books, and scattered them about. They took 
away the type of my printing-press, to be made into bullets 
for their muskets. For similar uses they melted down the 
zinc lining of my boxes, and everything else that could be 
melted. What they could not take away, they destroyed. 

As the night advanced, Nowar declared that I must leave 
his village before morning, else he and his people would be 
killed for protecting me. He advised me, as the sea was 
good, to try for Mr. Mathieson's Station ; but he objected to 
my taking away any of my property — he would soon follow 
with it himself! But how to sail? Miaki had stolen my 
boat, mast, sails, and oars, as also an excellent canoe made 
for me and paid for by me on Aneityum; and he had 
threatened to shoot any person that assisted me to launch 
either the one or the other. The danger still increasing, 
Nowar said, " You cannot remain longer in my house ! My 
son will guide you to the large chestnut tree in my plantation 
in the bush. Climb up into it, and remain there till the moon 
rises." 

Being entirely at the mercy of such doubtful and vacillating 
friends, I, though perplexed, felt it best to obey. I climbed 
into the tree, and was left there alone in the bush. The 
hours I spent there live all before me as if it were but of 
yesterday. I heard the frequent discharging of muskets, and 
the yells of the Savages. Yet I sat there among the branches, 
as safe in the arms of Jesus. Never, in all my sorrows, did 
my Lord draw nearer to me, and speak more soothingly in my 
soul, than when the moonlight flickered among these chestnut 
leaves, and the night air played on my throbbing brow, as I 
told all my heart to Jesus. Alone, yet not alone ! If it be 
to glorify my God, I will not grudge to spend many nights 
alone in such a tree, to feel again my Saviour's spiritual 
presence, to enjoy His consoling fellowship. If thus thrown 
back upon your own soul, alone, all, all alone, in the midnight, 
in the bush, in the very embrace of death itself have you a 
Friend that will not fail you then ? 



176 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

FIVE HOURS IN A CANOE 

Gladly would I have lingered there for one night of com- 
parative peace ! But Nowar sent his son to call me down 
from the tree, and to guide me to the shore where he himself 
was, as it was now time to take to sea in the canoe. Plead- 
ing for my Lord's continuing presence, I had to obey. My 
life and the lives of my Aneityumese now hung upon a very 
slender thread ; the risk was almost equally great from our 
friends so-called, or from our enemies. Had I been a 
stranger to Jesus and to prayer, my reason would verily have 
given way, but my comfort and joy sprang out of these words, 
" I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee ; lo, I am with you 
alway ! " Pleading these promises, I followed my guide. 
We reached the beach, just inside the Harbour, at a beautiful 
white sandy bay on Nowar's ground, from which our canoe was 
to start. A good number of the Natives had assembled there 
to see us off. Arkurat, having got a large roll of calico for the 
loan of his canoe, hid it away, and then refused the canoe, 
saying that if he had to escape with his family he would 
require it. He demanded an axe, a sail for his canoe, and a 
pair of blankets. As Koris had the axe and another had the 
quilt, I gave the quilt to him for a sail, and the axe and 
blankets for the canoe. In fact, these few relics of our 
earthly all at Nowar's were coveted by the Savages and en- 
dangered our lives, and it was as well to get rid of them 
altogether. He cruelly proposed a small canoe for two ; but 
I had hired the canoe for five, and insisted upon getting it, as 
he had been well paid for it. As he only laughed and 
mocked us, I prepared to start and travel overland to Mr. 
Mathieson's Station. He then said, **My wrath is over! 
You may take it and go." 

We launched it, but now he refused to let us go till day- 
light. He had always been one of my best friends, but now 
appeared bent on a quarrel, so I had to exercise much 
patience with him and them. Having launched it, he said I 
had hired the canoe but not *^he paddles. I protested, 




A Fiendish Dekd.— Page 134. 
M 



FIVE HOURS IN A CANOE l^% 

" Surely you know we hired the paddles too. What could we 
do without paddles ? " 

But Arkurat lay down and pretended to have fallen asleep, 
snoring on the sand, and could not be awaked. I appealed 
to Nowar, who only said, "That i« his conduct, Missi, our 
conduct ! " 

I replied, "As he has got the blankets which I saved to 
keep me from ague and fever, and I have nothing left now 
but the clothes I have on, surely you will give me paddles." 

Nowar gave me one. Returning to the village, friends 
gave me one each till I got other three. Now Arkurat 
started up, and refused to let us go. A Chief and one of his 
men, who lived on the other side of the island near to where 
we were going, and who was hired by me to go with us and 
help in paddling the canoe, drew back also and refused to go. 
Again I offered to leave the canoe, and walk overland if 
possible, when Faimungo, the Chief who had refused to go 
with us, came forward and said, " Missi, they are all deceiving 
you ! The sea is so rough, you cannot go by it ; and if you 
should get round the weather point, Miaki has men appointed 
to shoot you as you pass the Black Rocks, while by land all 
the paths are guarded by armed men. I tell you the truth, 
having heard all their talk. Miaki and Karewick say they 
hate the Worship, and will kill you. They killed your goats, 
and stole all your property yesterday. Farewell 1 '* 

The Teachers, the boy, and I now resolved to enter the 
canoe and attempt it, as the only gleam of hope left to us. 
My party of five embarked in our frail canoe ; Abraham first, 
I next, Matthew after me, the boy at the steering paddle, and 
Abraham's wife sitting in the bottom, where she might hold 
on while it continued to float. For a mile or more we got 
away nicely under the lee of the island, but when we turned 
to go south for Mr. Mathieson's Station, we met the full force 
of wind and sea, every wave breaking over and almost swamp- 
ing our canoe. The Native lad at the helm paddle stood up 
crying, " Missi, this is the conduct of the sea ! It swallows 
up all who seek its help." 

I answered, "We do not seek help from it, but from 
Jehovah Jesus." 

Our danger became very great, as the sea broke ovet and 
lashed around us. My faithful Aneityumese, overcome with 



i80 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

* 

terror, threw down their paddles, and Abraham said, " Missi, 
we are all drowned now ! We are food for the sharks. We 
might as well be eaten by the Tannese as by fishes ; but God 
will give us hfe with Jesus in heaven 1 " 

I seized the paddle nearest me; I ordered Abraham to 
seize another within his reach; I enjoined Matthew to bail 
the canoe for life, and the lad to keep firm in his seat, and I 
cried, " Stand to your post, and let us return ! Abraham, 
where is now your faith in Jesus ? Remember, He is Ruler 
on sea as on land. Abraham, pray and ply your paddle ! 
Keep up stroke for stroke with me, as our lives depend on it. 
Our God can protect us. Matthew, bail with all your might 
Don't look round on the sea and fear. Let us pray to God 
and ply our paddles, and He will save us yet ! " 

Dear old Abraham said, " Thank you for that, Missi. I 
will be strong. I pray to God and ply my paddle. God will 
save us ! " 

With much labour, and amid deadly perils, we got the 
canoe turned ; and after four hours of a terrible struggle, we 
succeeded, towards daylight as the tide turned, in again 
reaching smooth water. With God's blessing we at last 
reached the shore, exactly where we had left it five hours ago I 

Now drenched and weary, with the skin of our hands 
sticking to the paddles, we left the canoe on the reef and 
waded ashore. Many Natives were there, and looked sullen 
and disappointed at our return. Katasian, the lad who had 
been with us, instantly fled for his own land ; and the Natives 
reported that he was murdered soon after. Utterly exhausted, 
1 lay down on the sand and immediately fell into a deep 
sleep. By and by I felt some one pulling from under my 
head the native bag in which I carried my Bible and the 
Tannese translations — the all that had been saved by me 
from the wreck ! Grasping the bag, I sprang to my feet, and 
the man ran away. My Teachers had also a hedging knife, a 
useless revolver, and a fowling-piece, the sight of which, 
though they had been under the salt water for hours, God 
used to restrain the Savages. Calling my Aneityumese near, 
we now, in united prayer and kneeling on the sands, com- 
mitted each other unto the Lord God, being prepared for the 
last and worst 



A RACE FOR LIFE i8x 



CHAPTER XXXVIII 

A RACE FOR LIFE 

As I sat meditating on the issues, Famiungo, the friendly 
Inland Chief, again appeared to warn us of our danger, now 
very greatly increased by our being driven back from the sea. 
All Nowar's men had fled, and were hid in the bush and in 
rocks along the shore; while Miaki was holding a meeting 
not half a mile away, and preparing to fall upon us. 
Fairaungo said, " Farewell, Missi, I am going home. I don't 
wish to see the work and the murders of this morning." 

He was Nowar's son-in-law. He had always been truthful 
and kindly with me. His home was about half-way across 
the island, on the road that we wanted to go, and under 
sudden impulse I said, " Faimungo, will you let us follow you ? 
Will you show us the path ? When the Mission Ship arrives, 
I will give you three good axes, blankets, knives, fish-hooks, 
and many things you prize." 

The late hurricanes had so destroyed and altered the 
paths, that only Natives who knew them well could follow 
them. He trembled much and said, "Missi, you will be 
killed Miaki and Karewick will shoot you. I dare not let 
you follow. I have only about twenty men, and your follow- 
ing might endanger us all." 

I urged him to leave at once, and we would follow of our 
own accord. I would not ask him to protect us ; but if he 
betrayed us and helped the enemy to kill us, I assured him 
that our God would punish him. If he spared us, he would 
be rewarded well ; and if we were killed against his wishes, 
God would not be angry at him. He said, "Seven men are 
with me now, and thirteen are to follow. I will not now send 
for them. They are with Miaki and Nouka. I will go ; but 
if you follow, you will be killed on the way. You may follow 
me as far as you can." 

Oif he started to Nowar's, and got a large load of my 
stolen property, blankets, sheets, etc., which had fallen to his 
lot. He called his seven men, who had also shared in the 
plunder, and, to avoid Miaki's men, they ran away under a 



•82 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

large cocoa-nut grove skirting the shore, calling, " Be quick : 
Follow and keep as near to us as you can." 

Though Nowar had got a box of my rice and appropriated 
many things from the plunder of the Mission Plouse besides 
the goods entrusted to his care, and got two of my goats 
killed and cooked for himself and his people, yet now he 
would not give a particle of food to my starving Aneityumese 
or myself, but hurried us off, saying, " I will eat all your rice 
and keep all that has been left with me, in payment for my 
lame knee and for my people fighting for you ! " 

My three Aneityumese and I started after Faimungo and 
his men. We could place no confidence in any of them ; 
but, feeling that we were in the Lord's handSy it appeared to 
be our only hope of escaping instant death. We got away 
unobserved by the enemies. We met several small parties of 
friends in the Harbour, apparently glad to see us trying to 
get away. But about four miles on our way, we met a large 
party of Miaki's men, all armed, and watching as outposts. 
Some were for shooting us, but others hesitated. Every 
musket was, however, raised and levelled at me. Faimungo 
poised his great spear and said, " No, you shall not kill Missi 
to-day. He is with me." Having made this flourish, he 
strode off after his own men, and my Aneityumese followed, 
leaving me face to face with a ring of levelled muskets. 

Sirawia, who was in command of this party, and who once, 
like Nowar, had been my friend, said to me, Judas like, " My 
love to you, Missi." But he also shouted after Faimungo, 
" Your conduct is bad in taking the Missi away ; leave him to 
us to be killed !" I then turned upon him, saying, "Sirawia, 
I love you all. You must know that I sought only your good 
I gave you medicine and food when you and your people were 
sick and dying under measles ; I gave you the very clothing 
you wear. Am I not your friend ? Have we not often drunk 
tea and eaten together in my house ? Can you stand there 
and see your friend shot ? If you do, my God will punish you 
severely." 

He then whispered something to his company which I did 
not hear ; and, though their muskets were still raised, I saw 
in their eyes that he had restrained them. I therefore began 
gradually to move backwards, still keeping my eyes fixed on 
them, till the bush hid them from my view, whereon I tutied 



FAINT YET PURSUING i8i 

and ran after my party, and God kept the enemy from follow- 
ing. We trusted in Jehovah Jesus, and pressed on in flight. 

A second hostile party encountered us, and with great diffi- 
culty we also got away from them. Soon thereafter a friendly 
company crossed our path. We learned from them that the 
enemies had slaughtered other two of Manuman's men, and 
burned several villages with fire. Another party of the enemy 
encountered ns, and were eager for our lives. But this time 
Faimun^ withstood them firmly, his men encircled us, and he 
said, " I am not afraid now, Missi ; I am feeling stronger near 
my own land l* 



CHAPTER XXXIX 

FAINT VET PURSUING 

Hurrying still onwards, we came to that village on their high 
ground called Aneai, i.e. Heaven. The sun was oppressively 
hot, the path almost unshaded, and our whole party very 
exhausted, especially Faimungo, carrying his load of stolen 
goods. So here he sat down on the village dancing-ground 
for a smoke, saying, "Missi, I am near my own land now. 
We can rest with safety." 

In a few minutes, however, he started up, he and his men, 
in wild excitement. Over a mountain, behind the village and 
above it, there came the shoutings, and anon the tramp, 
tramp of a multitude making rapidly towards us. Faimungo 
got up and pl'uited his back against a tree. I stood beside 
hin\, and t'ne Aneityumese woman and the two men stood 
near mt, while his men seemed prepared to flee. At full 
speed a large body of the tallest and most powerful men that 
I had seen on Tanna came rushing on and filled the dancing- 
ground. They were all armed, and flushed with their success 
in war. A messenger had informed them of our escape, 
probably from Miaki, and they had crossed the country to 
intercept us. 

Faimungo was much afraid, and said, "Missi, go on in 
that path, you and your Aneityumese ; and I will follow when 
I have had a smoke and a talk with these men." 



i84 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

- ■ ■ - ' II "% ■ ■' " ■« 

I replied, " No, I will stand by your side till you go ; and 
if I am killed, it will be by your side. I will not leave you." 

He implored us to go on, but that I knew would be certain 
death. They began urging one another to kill us, but I looked 
round them as calmly as possible, saying, " My Jehovah God 
will punish you here and hereafter, if you kill me or any of 
His servants." 

A killing-stone, thrown by one of the Savages, grazed poor 
old Abraham's cheek, and the dear soul gave such a look at 
me, and then upwards, as if to say, " Missi, I was nearly away 
to Jesus." A club was also raised to follow the blow of the 
killing-stone, but God baffled the aim. They encircled us in 
a deadly ring, and one kept urging another to strike the first 
blow or fire the first shot My heart rose up to the Lord 
Jesus ; I saw Him watching all the scene. In that awful hour 
I beheld His own words, as if carved in letters of fire upon the 
clouds of Heaven : " Seek, and ye shall find. Whatsoever ye 
shall ask in My Name, that will I do, that the Father may 
be glorified in the Son." I could understand how Stephen 
and John saw the glorified Saviour as they gazed up through 
sufiering and persecution to the Heavenly Throne ! 

Yet I never could say that on such occasions I was entirely 
without fear. Nay, I have felt my reason reeling, my sight 
coming and going, and my knees smiting together when thus 
brought close to a violent death, but mostly under the solemn 
thought of being ushered into Eternity and appearing before 
God. Still, I was never left without hearing that promise in 
all its consoling and supporting power coming up through the 
darkness and the anguish, " Lo, I am with you alway." And 
with Paul I could say, even in this dread moment and crisis of 
being, " I am persuaded that neither death nor life, . . . nor 
any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love 
of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." 

Faimungo and others now urged us to go on in the path. 
I said, " Faimungo, why are we to leave you ? My God heard 
your promise not to betray me. He knows now what is in 
your heart and in mine. I will not leave you \ and if I am to 
die, I will die by your side." 

He replied, "Now, I go on before; Missi, keep close 
to me." 

His men had gone, and I persuaded my Aneityumese to 




Noble Old Abraham. 
Missi, I remain with you of my own free choice, and with all my heart. 



FAINT YET PURSUING 187 

follow them. At last, with a bound, Faimungo started after 
them. I followed, keeping as near him as I could, pleading 
with Jesus to protect me or to take me home to Glory. The 
host of armed men also ran along on each side with their 
weapons ready ; but leaving everything to Jesus, I ran on as 
if they were my escort, or as if I saw them not. If any reader 
wonders how they were restrained, much more would I, unless 
I believed that the same Hand that restrained the lions from 
touching Daniel held back these Savages from hurting me ! 
We came to a stream crossing our path. With a bound all 
my party cleared it, ran up the bank opposite, and disappeared 
in the bush. " Faint yet pursuing," I also tried the leap, but 
I struck the bank and slid back on my hands and knees 
towards the stream. At this moment I heard a crash above 
my head amongst the branches of an overhanging tree, and I 
knew that a Kawas had been thrown, and that that branch 
had saved me. Praising my God, I scrambled up on the 
other side, and followed the track of my party into the bush. 
The Savages gazed after me for a little in silence, but no one 
crossed the stream ; and I saw them separate into two, one 
portion returning to the village and another pressing inland 
With what gratitude did I recognise the Invisible One who 
brought their counsels to confusion 1 

I found my party resting in the bush, and amazed to see 
me escaped alive from men who were thirsting for my blood. 
Faim\ingo and his men received me with demonstrations of 
joy, perhaps feeling a little ashamed of their own cowardice. 
He now ascended the mountain and kept away from the 
common path to avoid other Native bands. At every village 
enemies to the Worship were ready to shoot us. But I kept 
close to our guide, knowing that the fear of shooting him 
would prevent their shooting at me, as he was the most 
influential Chief in all that section of the island. 

One party said, " Miaki and Karewick said that Missi made 
the sickness and the hurricanes, and we ought to kill him." 

Faimungo replied, "They lie about Missi ! It is our own 
bad conduct that makes us sick." 

They answered, " We don't know who makes the sickness , 
but our fathers have taught us to kill all Foreign men." 

Faimungo, clutching club and spear, exclaimed, standing 
betwixt them and us, "You won't kill Missi to-day I" 



l88 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

Faimungo now sent his own men home by a near path, 
and guided us himself till we were close upon the shore. 
There, sitting down, he said, "Missi, I have now fulfilled 
my promise. I am so tired, I am so afraid, I dare not go 
farther. My love to you all. Now go on quickly ! Three 
of my men will go with you to the next rocks. Go quickly ! 
Farewell" 

These men went on a little, and then said, " Missi, we dare 
not go ! Faimungo is at war with the people of the next land. 
You must keep straight along this path." So they turned and 
ran back to their own village. 

To us this district was especially perilous. Many years 
ago the Aneityumese had joined in a war against the Tannese 
of this tribe, and the thirst for revenge yet existed in their 
hearts, handed down from sire to son. Most providentially 
the men were absent on a war expedition, and we saw only 
three lads and a great number of women and children, who 
ran off to the bush in terror. In the evening the enraged 
Savages of another district assaulted the people of the shore 
villages for allowing us to pass, and, though sparing their 
lives, broke in pieces their weapons of war — a very grievous 
penalty. 

In the next district, as we hasted along the shore, two 
young men came running after us, poising their quivering 
spears. I took the useless revolver out of my little native 
basket, and raising it cried, " Beware ! Lay down your 
spears at once on the sand, and carry my basket to the next 
landing at the Black Rocks." 

They threw their spears on the sand, lifted the bag, and 
ran on before us to the rocks which formed the march betwixt 
them and their enemies. Laying it down, they said "appeal- 
ingly, "Missi, let us return to our home!" And how they 
did run, fearing the pursuit of their foes. 

In the next land we saw none. After that we saw crowds 
all along, some friendly, others unfriendly, but they let us pase 
on, and with the blessing of Almighty God we drew near to 
Mr. Mathieson's Station in safety. Here a man gave me a 
cocoa-nut for each of our party, which we greatly required, 
having tasted nothing all that day, and very little for several 
days before. We were so weak that only the struggle for life 
enabled us to keep our feet ; yet my poor Aneityumese never 



WAITING AT KWAMERA 189 



complained and never halted, not even the woman. The 
danger and excitement kept us up in the race for hfe; and 
by the blessing of God we were now approaching the Mission 
House, praising God for His wonderful deliverances. 

Hearing of our coming, Mr. Mathieson came running to 
meet me. They had heard of our leaving my own Station, 
and they thought I was dead ! They were themselves both 
very weak ; their only child had just been laid in the grave, 
and they were in great grief and in greater peril. We praised 
the Lord for permitting us to meet ; we prayed for support, 
guidance, and protection ; and resolved now, in all events, to 
stand by each other till the last 



CHAPTER XL 

WAITING AT KWAMERA 

Before I left the Harbour I wrote and left with Nowar letters 
to be given to the Captains of any vessels which called, for 
the first, and the next, and the next, telling them of our great 
danger, that Mr. Mathieson was almost vrithout food, and that 
I would reward them handsomely if they would call at the 
Station and remove any of us who might be spared thence to 
Aneityum. Two or three vessels called, and, as I afterwards 
learned, got my letters ; but, while buying my stolen property 
from the Natives for tobacco, powder, and balls, they took 
no further notice of my appeals, and sailed past Mr. Mathie- 
son's, straight on to Aneityum. " The tender mercies of the 
wicked are cruel ! " 

Let me now cull the leading events from my Journal, that 
intervened betwixt this date and the break-up of the Mission 
on Tanna — at least for a season — though, blessed be God ! I 
have lived to see the light rekindled by my dear friends Mr. 
and Mrs. Watt, and shining more brightly and hopefully than 
ever. The candle was quenched, but the candlestick was not 
removed ! 

On the 23rd January 1862 Mr. Mathieson sent for Taura, 
Kati, and Kapuku, his three principal Chiefs, to induce them 
to promise protection till a vessel called to take us atray. 



I90 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

They appeared friendly, and promised to do their best. Alas I 
the promises of the Tannese Chiefs had too often proved to 
be vain. 

On Friday, 24th January, report reached our Station that 
Miaki and his party, hearing that a friendly Chief had con- 
cealed two of Manuman's young men, compelled him to 
produce them and club them to death before their eyes. Also, 
that they surrounded Manuman's party on a mountain, and 
hemmed them in there, dying of starvation, and trying to 
survive on the carcases of the dead and on bark and roots. 
Also, that Miaki had united all the Chiefs, friends and foes 
alike, in a bond of blood, to kill every one pertaining to the 
whole Mission on Tanna. Jesus reigns ! 

On Sunday, the 26th January, thirty persons came to 
worship at the Mission House. Thereafter, at great risk, we 
had Worship at three of the nearest and most friendly villages. 
Amidst all our perils and trials we preached the Gospel to 
about one hundred and sixteen persons. It was verily a 
sowing time of tears ; but, despite all that followed, who shall 
say that it was vain ! Twenty years have passed, and now 
when I am writing this, there is a Church of God singing the 
praises of Jesus in that very district of Tanna. On leaving 
the second village, a young lad affectionately took my hand to 
lead me to the next village ; but a sulky, down-browed Savage, 
carrying a ponderous club, also insisted upon accompanying 
us. I led the way, guided by the lad. Mr. Mathieson got 
the man to go before him, while he himself followed, constantly 
watching. Coming to a place where another path branched 
off from ours, I asked which path we took, and, on turning to 
the left as instructed by the lad, the Savage, getting close 
behind me, swung his huge club over his shoulder to strike 
me on the head. Mr. Mathieson, springing forward, caught 
the club from behind with a great cry to me \ and I, wheehng 
instantly, had hold of the club also, and betwixt us we wrested 
it out of his hands. The poor creature, craven at heart how- 
ever bloodthirsty, implored us not to kill him. I raised the 
club threateningly, and caused him to march in front of us till 
we reached the next village fence. In terror lest these 
villagers should kill him, he gladly received back his club, as 
well as the boy his bow and arrows, and they were lost in the 
bush in a moment. 



WAITING A T KWAMERA igt 

At the village from which this man and boy had come, one 
Savage brought his musket while we were conducting Worship, 
and sat sullen and scowling at us all the time. Mocking 
questions were also shouted at us, such as, " Who made the 
rains, winds, and hurricanes? Who caused all the disease? 
Who killed Missi Mathieson's child?" They sneered and 
scoffed at our answers, and in this Taura the Chief joined the 
rest. 

On the 27th, at daylight, a vessel was seen in the offing, as 
if to tantalise us. The Captain had been at the Harbour, and 
had received my letter from Nowar. I hoisted a flag to induce 
him to send or come on shore, but he sailed off for Aneityum, 
bearing the plunder of my poor Mission House, purchased for 
ammunition and tobacco from the Natives. He left the news 
at Aneityum that I had been driven from my Station some 
time ago, and was beUeved to have been murdered. 

On the 29th January, the young Chief Kapuku came and 
handed to Mr. Mathieson his own and his father's war-gods 
and household idols. They consisted chiefly of a basket of 
small and peculiar stones, much worn and shining with use. 
He said, " While many are trying to kill you and drive the 
Worship of Jehovah from this island, I give up my gods, and 
will send away all Heathen idols from my land." 

On the 31st, we learned that a party of Miaki's men were 
going about Mr. Mathieson's district inciting the people to kill 
us. Faimungo also came to inform us that Miaki was exerting 
all his artifice to get us and the Worship destroyed. Manu- 
man even sent, from inland, Raki, his adopted son, to tell me 
of the fearful sufferings that he and his people were now pass- 
ing through, and that some were killed almost every day. 
Raki^ wife was a Chiefs daughter, who, when the war began, 
returned to her father's care. The Savages of Miaki went to 
her own father's house and compelled him to give her up as 
an enemy. She was clubbed and feasted on. 

On Sabbath, 2nd February, thirty-two people attended the 
Morning Service. I addressed them on the Deluge, its causes 
and lessons. I showed them a doll, explaining that such 
carved and painted images could not hear our prayers or help 
us in our need, that the living Jehovah God only could hear 
and help. They were much interested, and after Worship 
carefully examined the doll. Mr. Mathieson and I, commit- 



192 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

ting ourselves to Jesus, went inland and conducted Worship at 
seven villages, listened to by about one hundred people in all 
Nearly all appeared friendly. The people of one village had 
been incited to kill us on our return ; but God guided us to 
return by another way, and so we escaped. 

During the day, on 3rd February, a company of Miaki's 
men came to the Mission House, and forced Mrs. Mathieson 
to show them through the premises. Providentially, I had 
bolted myself that morning into a closet room, and was en- 
grossed with writing. They went through every room in the 
house and did not see me, concluding I had gone inland. 
They discharged a musket into our Teacher's house, but after- 
wards left quietly, greatly disappointed at not finding me. My 
heart still rose in praise to God for another such deliverance, 
neither by man nor of man's planning I 



CHAPTER XLI 

THE LAST AWFUL NIGHT 

Worn out with long watching and many fatigues, I lay down 
that night early, and fell into a deep sleep. About ten o'clock 
the Savages again surrounded the Mission House. My faith- 
ful dog Clutha, clinging still to me amid the wreck of all else 
on Earth, sprang quietly upon me, pulled at my clothes, and 
awoke me, showing danger in her eye glancing at me through 
the shadows. I silently awoke Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson, who 
had also fallen asleep. We committed ourselves in hushed 
prayer to God and watched them, knowing that they could not 
see us. Immediately a glare of light fell into the room ! Men 
passed with flaming torches ; and first they set fire to the 
Church all round, and then to a reed fence connecting the 
Church and the dwelling-house. In a few minutes the house, 
too, would be in flames, and armed Savages waiting to kill us 
on attempting an escape 1 

Taking my harmless revolver in the left hand and a little 
American tomahawk in the right, I pled with Mr. Mathieson 
to let me out and instantly again to lock the door on himself 
^nd wife. He very reluctantly did so, holding me back and 




' Quick as lightning, the two dogs sprang at their faces." — Page 140. 

N 



THE LAST AWFUL NIGHT 19S 

saying, " Stop here and let us die together 1 You will never 
return ! " 

I said, " Be quick ! Leave that to God. In a few minutes 
our house will be in flames, and then nothing can save us." 

He did let me out, and locked the door again quickly from 
the inside ; and, while his wife and he prayed and watched for 
me from within, I ran to the burning reed fence, cut it from 
top to bottom, and tore it up and threw it back into the flames, 
so that the fire could not by it be carried to our dwelling- 
house. I saw on the ground shadows, as if something were 
falling around me, and started back. Seven or eight Savages 
had surrounded me, and raised their great clubs in air. I 
heard a shout — " Kill him ! kill him ! " One Savage tried 
to seize hold of me, but, leaping from his clutch, I drew the 
revolver from my pocket and levelled it as for use, my heart 
going up in prayer to my God. I said, " Dare to strike me, 
and my Jehovah God will punish you. He protects us, and 
will punish you for burning His Church, for hatred to His 
Worship and people, and for all your bad conduct. We love 
you all ; and for doing you good only you want to kill us. 
But our God is here now to protect us and to punish you." 

They yelled in rage, and urged each other to strike the first 
blow, but the Invisible One restrained them. I stood invulner- 
able beneath His invisible shield, and succeeded in rolling 
back the tide of flame from our dwelling-house. 

At this dread moment occurred an incident, which my 
readers may explain as they like, but which I trace directly to 
the interposition of my God. A rushing and roaring sound 
came from the South, like the noise of a mighty engine or of 
muttering thunder. Every head was instinctively turned in 
that direction, and they knew, from previous hard experience, 
that it was one of their awful tornadoes of wind and rain. 
Now, mark, the wind bore the flames away from our dwelling- 
house ; had it come in the opposite direction, no power on 
Earth could have saved us from being all consumed ! It made 
the work of destroying the Church only that of a few minutes ; 
but it brought with it a heavy and murky cloud, which 
poured out a perfect torrent of tropical rain. Now, mark 
again, the flames of the burning Church were thereby cut 
off from extending to and seizing upon the reeds and the 
bush ; and, besides, it had become almost impossible now to 



196 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

set fire to our dwelling-house. The stars in theit courses were 
fighting against Sisera ! 

The mighty roaring of the wind, the black cloud pouring 
down unceasing torrents, and the whole surroundings, awed 
those Savages into silence. Some began to withdraw firom 
the scene, al? lowered their weapons of war, and several, 
terror- struck, exclaimed, " That is Jehovah's rain ! Truly 
their Jehovah God is fighting for them and helping them. 
Let us away ! " 

A panic seized upon them ; they threw away their remain- 
ing torches ; in a few moments they had all disappeared in the 
bush ; and I was left alone, praising God for His marvellous 
works. " O taste and see that God is good ! Blessed is the 
man that trusteth in Him ! " 

Returning to the door of the Mission House, I cried, 
" Open and let me in. I am now all alone." 

Mr. Mathieson let me in, and exclaimed, " If ever, in time 
of need, God sent help and protection to His servants in 
answer to prayer. He has done so to-night ! Blessed be His 
holy Name ! " 

In fear and in joy we united our praises. Truly our Jesus 
has all power, not less in the elements of Nature than in the 
savage hearts of the Tannese. Precious Jesus ! Often since 
have I wept over His love and mercy in that deliverance, and 
prayed that every moment of my remaining life may be conse- 
crated to the service of my precious Friend and Saviour I 



CHAPTER XLII 

«*SAIL Ol SAIL Ol" 

All through the remainder of that night I lay wide awake 
keeping watch, my -noble little dog lying near me with ears 
alert. Early in the morning friends came weeping around 
us. Our enemies were loudly rejoicing. It had been finally 
resolved to kill us at once, to plunder our house and then to 
burn it. The noise of the shouting was distinctly heard as 
they neared the Mission premises, and our weeping, friendly 
Natives looked terror-struck, and seemed anxious to flee for 



SAIL I SAIL O / " 197 



the bush. But just when the excitement rose to the highest 
pitch, we heard, or dreamed that we heard, a cry higher still, 
"Sail 1" 

We were by this time beginning to distrust almost our very 
senses ; but again and again that cry came rolling up from the 
shore, and was repeated from crowd to crowd all along the 
beach, "Sail O! SailO!" 

The shouts of those approaching us gradually ceased, and 
the whole multitude seemed to have melted away from our 
view. I feared some cruel deception, and at first peered out 
very cautiously to spy the land. But yonder in very truth a 
vessel came sailing into view. It was the Blue Bell^ Captain 
Hastings. I set fire to the reeds on the side of the hill to 
attract his attention. I put a black shawl as a flag on one end 
of the Mission House and a white sheet on the other. 

This was one of the vessels that had been to Port Resolu- 
tion, and had sailed past to Aneityum some time ago. I after- 
wards saw the mate and some of the men wearing my shirts, 
which they had bought from the Tannese on their former visit. 
At the earnest request of Messrs. Geddie and Copeland, Mr. 
Underwood, the owner, had sent Captain Hastings to Tanna 
to rescue us if yet alive. For this purpose he had brought 
twenty armed men from Aneityum, who came on shore in two 
boats in charge of the mate, the notorious Ross Lewin. He 
returned to the ship with a boat-load of Mr. Mathieson's 
things, leaving ten of the Natives to help us to pack more and 
carry them down to the beach, especially what the Missionary 
thought most valuable. 

The two boats were now loaded and ready to start. It was 
about two o'clock in the afternoon when a strange and painful 
trial befell us. Poor dear Mr. Mathieson, apparently un- 
hinged, locked himself all alone into what had been his study, 
telling Mrs. Mathieson and me to go, for he had resolved to 
remain and die on Tanna. We tried to show him the incon- 
sistency of praying to God to protect us or grant us means of 
escape, and then refuse to accept a rescue sent to us in our 
last extremity. We argued that it was surely better to live 
and work for Jesus than to die as a self-made martyr, who, in 
God's sight, was guilty of self-murder. His wife wept aloud 
and pled with him, but all in vain ! He refused to leave or 
to unlock his door. I then said, " It is now getting dark. 



198 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

Your wife must go with the vessel, but I will not leave you 
alone. I shall send a note explaining why I am forced to 
remain ; and as it is certain that we shall be murdered when- 
ever the vessel leaves, I tell you God will charge you with the 
guilt of our murder." At this he relented, unlocked the door, 
and accompanied us to the boats, in which we all immediately 
left. 

Meantime, having lost several hours, the vessel had drifted 
leeward ; darkness suddenly settled upon us, and when we were 
out at sea we lost sight of her and she of us. After tumbling 
about for some hours in a heavy sea, and unable to find her, 
those in charge of the boats came near for consultation, and, 
if possible, to save the lives of all. We advised that they 
should steer for Port Resolution by the flame of the Volcano 
— a never-failing lighthouse, seen fifty miles away — and there 
await the vessel. The boats were to keep within hearing of 
each other by constant calling ; but this was soon lost to the 
ear, though on arriving in the bay we found they had got to 
anchor before us. There we sat in the boats and waited for 
the coming day. 

As the light appeared, we anchored as far out as possible, 
beyond the reach of musket shots ; and there without water or 
food we sat under a tropical sun till mid-day came, and still 
there was no sign of the vessel. The mate at last put all the 
passengers and the poorest seamen into one boat and left her 
to swing at anchor, while, with a strong crew in the other, he 
started off in search of the vessel. 

In the afternoon, Nowar and Miaki came off in a canoe to 
visit us. Nowar had on a shirt, but Miaki was naked and 
frowning. He urged me to go and see the Mission House, 
but as we had seen a body of men near it I refused to go. 
Miaki declared that everything remained as I had left it, but 
we knew that he lied. Old Abraham and a party had slipped 
on shore in a canoe, and had found the windows smashed and 
everything gone except my books, which were scattered about 
and torn in pieces. They learned that Miaki had sold every- 
thing that he could sell to the Traders. The mate and men 
of the Blue Bell had on my very clothes. They boasted that 
they had bought them for a few figs of tobacco and for powder, 
caps, and balls. But they would not return a single shirt to 
roe, though I was without a change ' We had all been with- 



FAREWELL TO TANNA 199 

out food since the morning before, so Nowar brought us off a 
cocoa-nut each, and two very small roasted yams for the 
ladies. Those, however, only seemed to make our thirst the 
more severe, and we spent a trying day in that boat under a 
burning sun. 

Nowar informed me that only a few nights before this, 
Miaki and his followers went inland to a village where last 
year they had killed ten men. Having secretly placed a 
Savage at the door of every house, at a given signal they yelled, 
and when the terrified inmates tried to escape, they killed 
almost every man, woman, and child. Some fled into the 
bush, others rushed to the shore. A number of men got into 
a canoe to escape, but hearing women and children crying 
after them they returned, and taking those they could with 
them, they killed the rest, lest they should fall alive into 
Miaki's hands. These are surely " they who through fear of 
death are all their lifetime subject to bondage." The Chief 
and nearly his whole village were cut off in one night ! The 
dark places of the Earth are " full of the habitations of horrid 
cruelty." To have actually lived amongst the Heathen and 
seen their life gives a man a new appreciation of the power 
and blessings of the Gospel, even where its influence is only 
very imperfectly allowed to guide and restrain the passions of 
men. Oh, what it will be when all men in all nations love 
and serve the glorious Redeemer I 



CHAPTER XLIII 

FAREWELL TO TANNA 

ABCTrr five o'clock in the evening the vessel hove in sight 
Before dark we were all on board, and were sailing for Aneityum. 
Though both Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson had become very weak, 
they stood the voyage wonderfully. Next day we were safely 
landed. We had offered Captain Hastings ;£'2o to take us to 
Aneityum, but he declined any fare. However, we divided it 
amongst the mate and crew, for they had every one shown 
great kindness to us on the voyage. 

After arriving on Aneityum, MrS: M^tlxieson grad\j?illy sank 



aoo THE STORY OF JOHN G, PA TON 



under consumption, and fell asleep in Jesus on nth March 
1862, and was interred there in the full assurance of a glorious 
resurrection. Mr. Mathieson, becoming more and more de- 
pressed after her death, went over to Mr. Creagh's Station, on 
Mar^, and there died on 14th June 1862, still trusting in 
Jesus, and assured that he would soon be with Him in Glory. 

After their death I was the only one left alive, in all the 
New Hebrides Mission north of Aneityum, to tell the story of 
those pioneer years, during which were sown the seeds of what 
is now fast becoming a glorious harvest Twenty-five years 
ago, all these dear brethren and sisters who were associated 
with me in the work of the Mission were called home to Glory, 
to cast their crowns at the feet of Jesus and enjoy the bliss of 
the redeemed ; while I am privileged still to toil and pray for 
the salvation of the poor Islanders, and plead the cause of the 
Mission both in the Colonies and at home, in which work the 
Lord has graciously given me undreamt-of success. My con- 
stant desire and prayer are that I may be spared to see at 
least one Missionary on every island of the group, or trained 
Native Teachers under the superintendence of a Missionary, to 
unfold the riches of redeeming love and to lead the poor 
Islanders to Jesus for salvation. 

What could be taken in three boats was saved out of the 
wreck of Mr. Mathieson's property ; but my earthly all perished, 
except the Bible and the translations into Tannese. Along 
with the goods pertaining to the Mission, the property which 
I had to leave behind would be under-estimated at ;£^6oo, 
besides the value of the Mission House, etc. Often since 
have I thought that the Lord stripped me thus bare of all 
these interests that I might with undistracted mind devote 
my entire energy to the special work soon to be carved out for 
me, and of which at this moment neither I nor any one had 
ever dreamed. At any rate, the loss of my little Earthly All, 
though doubtless costing me several pangs, was not an abiding 
sorrow like that which sprang from the thought that the Lord's 
work was now broken up at both Stations, and that the Gospel 
was for the time driven from Tanna. 

In the darkest moment I never doubted that ultimately the 
victory there, as elsewhere, would be on the side of Jesus, 
believing that the whole Earth would yet be filled with the 
glory of the Lord. But I sometimes sorely feared that I might 




Kowia's Lament.— Page 144. 



FAREWELL TO TANNA 203 



never live to see or hear of that happy day ! By the goodness 
of the Ever-merciful One I have lived to see and hear of a 
Gospel Church on Tanna, and to read about my dear fellow- 
Missionaries, Mr. and Mrs. Watt, celebrating the Holy Supper 
to a Native Congregation of Tannese, amid the very scenes and 
people where the seeds of faith and hope were planted not 
only in tears, but tears of blood, — " in deaths oft." 

My own intention was to remain on Aneityum, go on with 
my work of translating the Gospels, and watch the earliest 
opportunity, as God opened up my way, to return to Tanna. 
I had, however, got very weak and thin ; my health was un- 
doubtedly much shaken by the continued trials and dangers 
through which we had passed ; and therefore, as Dr. and Mrs. 
Inglis were at home carrying the New Testament through the 
press in the language of Aneityum, and as Tanna was closed 
for a season — Dr. Geddie, the Rev. Joseph Copeland, and Mr. 
Mathieson all urged me to go to Australia by a vessel then in 
the Harbour and leaving in a few days. My commission was 
to awaken an interest among the Presbyterian Churches of our 
Colonies in this New Hebrides Mission which lay at their 
doors, up till this time sustained by Scotland and Nova Scotia 
alone. And further, and very specially, to raise money there, 
if possible, to purchase a new Mission Ship for the work of 
God in the New Hebrides, — a clamant necessity, which would 
save all future Missionaries some of the more terrible of the 
privations and risk of which a few examples have in these 
pages already been recorded. 

With regrets, and yet with unquenchable hope for these 
Islands, I embarked for Australia. But I had only spoken to 
one man in Sydney ; all the doors to influence had therefore 
to be unlocked ; and I had no helper, no leader, but the Spirit 
of my Lord. 

Oftentimes, while passing through the perils and defeats of 
my first four years in the Mission field on Tanna, I wondered, 
and perhaps the reader hereof has wondered, why God per- 
mitted such things. But on looking back now, I already 
clearly perceive, and the reader of my future pages will, I 
think, perceive, that the Lord was thereby preparing me for 
doing, and providing me materials wherewith to accomplish, 
the best work of all my life, namely, the kindling of the heart 
of Australian Presbyterianism with a living affection for these 



204 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

Islanders of their own Southern Seas — the binding of all their 
children into a happy league of shareholders, first in one 
Mission Ship, and finally in a larger and more commodious 
Steam-Auxiliary ; and, last of all, in being the instrument under 
God of sending out Missionary after Missionary to the New 
Hebrides, to claim another island and still another for Jesus. 
That work, and all that may spring ft-om it in Time and Eternity, 
never could have been accomplished by me, but for first the 
sufferings and then the story of my Tanna days ! 

Never for one moment have I had occasion to regret the 
step then taken. The Lord has so used me, during the five- 
and-twenty years that have passed over me since my farewell 
to Tanna, as to stamp the event with His own most gracious 
approval. Oh, to see a Missionary, and Christian Teachers, 
planted on every island of the New Hebrides ! For this I 
labour, and wait, and pray. To help on the fulfilment thereof 
is the sacred work of my life, under God. When I see that 
accomplished, or in a fair way of being so, through the organ- 
isation that will provide the money and call forth the men, I 
can lay down my head as peacefully and gratefully as ever 
warrior did, with the shout of victory in his ears — " Lord, now 
lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace ! " 

{For " Good News from Tanna" see Supplementary Chapter 
by the Editor^ p. 393.) 



CHAPTER XLIV 

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING* 

Rescued from Tanna by the Blue Bell in the Spring of 1862, 
I was landed on Aneityum, leaving behind me all that I owned 
on Earth, save the clothes upon my back, my precious Bible, 
and a few translations that I had made from it into tlie 
Tannese language. The Missionaries on Aneityum united 
in urging me to go to Australia in the interests of our Mission. 
A Mission Ship was sorely needed — was absolutely required — • 
to prevent the needless sacrifice of devoted lives. More 
Missionaries were called for, and must somehow be brought 



THE FLOATING OP THE " DAYSPRING - 205 

into the field, unless the hope of claiming these fair Islands 
for Jesus was to be for ever abandoned. 

With unaffected reluctance, I at last felt constrained to 
undertake this unwelcome but apparently inevitable task. It 
meant the leaving of my dear Islanders for a season; but 
it embraced within it the hope of returning to them again, 
with perhaps every power of blessing amongst them tenfold 
increased. 

A Sandal-wooder^ then lying at Aneityum, was to sail in 
% few days direct for Sydney. My passage was secured for 
^10. And, as if to make me realise how bare the Lord had 
stripped me in my late trials, the first thing that occupied me 
on board was the making with my own hands, from a piece of 
cloth obtained on Aneityum, another shirt for the voyage, to 
change with that which I wore — the only one that had been 
left to me. 

The Captain proved to be a profane and brutal fellow. 
And how my heart bled for some poor Islanders whom he had 
on board ! They knew not a word of English, and no one 
in the vessel knew a sound of their language. They were 
made to work, and to understand what was expected of them, 
only by hard knocks and blows, being pushed and pulled 
hither and thither. They were kept quite naked on the 
voyage up ; but, when nearing Sydney, each received two 
yards of calico to be twisted as a kilt around his loins. A 
most pathetic spectacle it was to watch these poor Natives, — 
when they had leisure to sit on deck, — gazing, gazing, intently 
and imploringly, upon the face of the Sun ! This they did 
every day, and at all hours, and I wept much to look on 
them, and not be able to tell them of the Son of God, the 
Light of the world, for I knew no word of their language. 
Perhaps they were worshippers of the Sun ; and perhaps, 
amid all their misery, oh, perhaps^ some ray of truth from the 
great Father of Lights may have streamed into those darkened 
souls ! 

When we arrived at Sydney the Inspecting Officer of the 
Government, coming on board, asked how these Islanders 
came to be there. The Captain impudently replied that they 
were "passengers." No further question was put. No other 
evidence was sought. Yet all who knew anything of our 
South-Sea Island Traders were perfectly aware that the morai 



206 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

certainty was that these Natives were there practically as 
Slaves. They would be privately disposed of by the Captain 
to the highest bidder ; and that, forsooth, is to be called the 
Labour Traffic, — Free Labour ! I will, to my dying breath, 
denounce and curse this Kanaka Traffic as the worst of 
Slavery. 

As we came to anchorage, about midnight, in Sydney 
Harbour, I anxiously paced the deck, gazing towards the gas- 
lighted city, and pleading with God to open up my way, and 
give success in the work before me, on which the salvation of 
thousands of the Heathen might depend. Still I saw them 
perishing, still heard their waihng cry on the Islands behind 
me. At the same time, I knew not a soul in that great city ; 
though I had a note of introduction to one person, which, as 
experience proved, I would have been better without. 

That friend, however, did his best. He kindly called with 
me on a number of Ministers and others. They heard my 
story, sympathised with me, shook hands, and wished me 
success ; but, strangely enough, something " very special " 
prevented every one of them from giving me access to his 
pulpit or Sabbath School. At length I felt so disappointed, 
so miserable, that I wished I had been in my grave with my 
dear departed, and my brethren on the Islands, who had fallen 
around me, in order that the work on which so much now 
appeared to depend might have been entrusted to some one 
better fitted to accomplish it. The heart seemed to keep 
repeating, " All these things are against thee." 

Finding out at last the Rev. A. Buzacott, then retired, but 
formerly the successful and honoured representative of the 
London Missionary Society on Rarotonga, considerable light 
was let in upon the mystery of ray last week's experiences. 
He informed me that the highly-esteemed friend, who had 
kindly been introducing me all round, was at that moment 
immersed in a keen Newspaper war with Presbyterians and 
Independents. This made it painfully manifest that, in order 
to succeed, I must strike out a new course for myself, and 
one clear from all local entanglement. 

Paying a fortnight in advance, I withdrew even from the 
lodging I had taken, and turned to the Lord more absolutely 
for guidance. He brought me into contact with good and 
generous-souled servants of His, the open-hearted Mr. and 



THE FLOATING OF THE " DAYSPRING ** 207 



Mrs. Foss. Though entire strangers, they kindly invited me 
to be their guest while in Sydney, assuring me that I would 
meet with many Ministers and other Christians at their house 
who could help me in my work. God had opened the door ; 
I entered with a grateful heart; they will not miss their 
recompense. 

A letter and appeal had been already printed on behalf of 
our Mission. I now re-cast and reprinted it, adding a post- 
script, and appending my own name and new address. This 
^as widely circulated among Ministers and others engaged in 
Christian work; and by this means, and by letters in the 
Newspapers, I did ever}-thing in my power to make our 
Mission known. But one week had passed, and no response 
came. One Lord's Day had gone by, and no pulpit had 
been opened to me. I was perplexed beyond measure 
how to get access to Congregations and Sabbath Schools ; 
though a Something deep in my soul assured me, that if 
once my lips were opened, the Word of the Lord would not 
return void. 

On my second Sabbath in Sydney I wandered out with a 
great yearning at heart to get telling my message to any soul 
that would listen. It was the afternoon ; and children were 
flocking into a Church that I passed. I followed them — that 
yearning grossing stronger every moment. My God so ordered 
it that I was guided thus to the Chalmers Presbyterian Church. 
The Minister, the Rev. Mr. M 'Skimming, addressed the 
children. At the close I went up and pleaded with him to 
allow me ten minutes to speak to them. After a little hesita- 
tion, and having consulted together, they gave me fifteen 
minutes. Becoming deeply interested, the good man invited 
me to preach to his Congregation in the evening. This was 
duly intimated in the Sabbath School ; and thus my little boat 
was at last launched — surely by the hand of the dear Lord, 
irith the help of His little children. 



2oS THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

CHAPTER XLV 

A SHIPPING COMPANY FOR JESUS 

The kindly Minister of Chalmers Church, now very deeply 
interested, offered to spend the next day in introducing me to 
his clerical brethren. For his sake, I was most cordially re- 
ceived by them all, but especially by Dr. Dunmore Lang, who 
greatly helped me ; and now access was granted me to almost 
every Church and Sabbath School, both Presbyterian and 
Independent. In Sabbath Schools, I got a collection in con- 
nection with my address, and distributed, with the sanction of 
Superintendents, Collecting Cards amongst the children, to be 
returned through the Teachers within a specified date. In 
Congregations, I received for the Mission the surplus over 
and above the ordinary collection when I preached on Sabbaths, 
and the full collection at all week-night meetings for which I 
could arrange. 

I now appealed to a few of the most friendly Ministers to 
form themselves into an Honorary Committee of advice ; and, 
at my earnest request, they got J. Goodlet, Esq., an excellent 
elder, to become Honorary Treasurer, and to take charge of 
all funds raised for the Mission Ship. For the Public knew 
nothing of me ; but all knew my good Treasurer and these 
faithful Ministers, and had confidence in the work. They 
knew that every penny went direct to the Mission ; and they 
saw that my one object was to promote God's glory in the 
conversion of the Heathen. Our dear Lord Jesus thus opened 
up my way ; and now I had invitations from more Schools and 
Congregations than I knew how to overtake — the response in 
money being also gratifying beyond almost all expectation. 

It was now that I began a little plan of interesting the 
children, that attracted them from the first, and has since had 
an amazing development. I made them shareholders in the 
new Mission Ship — each child receiving a printed form, in 
acknowledgment of the number of shares, at sixpence each, 
of which he was the owner. Thousands of these shares were 
taken out, were shown about amongst families, and were 
greatly prized. The Ship was to be their very own ! They 
were to be a great Shipping Company for Jesus. In hundreds 




' Suddenly Ian drew a large butcher-like knife, and pointed it to within a few inches of my 
heart." — Page i66. 



A SHIPPING COMPANY FOR JESUS an 

of homes these receipt-forms have been preserved ; and their 
owners, now in middle years, are training their children of 
to-day to give their pennies to support the white-winged Angel 
of the Seas, that bears the Gospel and the Missionary to the 
Heathen Isles. 

Let no one think me ungrateful to my good Treasurer and 
his wife, to Dr. and Mrs. Moon, and to other dear friends who 
generously helped me, when I trace step by step how the 
L ord Himself opened up my way. The Angel of His Presence 
\?ent before me, and wonderfully moved His people to contri- 
b ate in answer to my poor appeals. I had indeed to make all 
niy own arrangements, and correspond regarding all engage- 
ments and details, — to me, always a slow and laborious writer, 
a very burdensome task. But it was all necessary in order to 
the fulfilment of the Lord's purposes; and, to one who 
realises that he is a fellow-labourer with Jesus, every yoke 
that He lays on becomes easy and every burden light 

Having done all that could at that time be accomplished in 
New South AVales, and as rapidly as possible — my Committee 
gave me a Letter of Commendation to Victoria. But there 
I had no difficulty. The Ministers had heard of our work in 
Sydney. They received me most cordially, and at my request 
formed themselves into a Committee of Advice. Our dear 
friend, James M'Bain, Esq., now Sir James, became Honorary 
Treasurer. All moneys from this Colony, raised by my plead- 
ing for the Ship, were entrusted to him ; and, ultimately, the 
acknowledging of every individual sum cost much time and 
labour. Dr. Cairns, and many others now gone to their rest, 
along with two or three honoured Ministers yet living, formed 
my Committee. The Lord richly reward them all in that 
Day! 

As in New South Wales, I made, chiefly by correspondence, 
all my own engagements, and arranged for Churches and 
Sabbath Schools as best I could. Few in the other Denomi- 
nations of Victoria gave any help, but the Presbyterians rose 
to our appeal as with one heart. God moved them by 
one impulse ; and Ministers, Superintendents, Teachers, and 
Children, heartily embraced the scheme as their own. I 
addressed three or four meetings every Sabbath, and one or 
more every week-day ; and thus travelled over the length and 
breadth of Victoria, Tasmania, and South Australia. Where^ 



aia THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 



soever a few of the Lord's people could be gathered together, 
thither I gladly went, and told the story of our Mission, setting 
forth its needs and claims. 

The contributions and collections were nearly all in very 
small sums. I recall only one exception, — a gift of ;£^2 5o 
from the late Hon. G. F. Angus, South Australia, whose heart 
the Lord had touched. Yet gently and steadily the required 
money began to come pouring in ; and my personal outlays 
were reduced to a minimum by the hospitality of Christian 
friends and their kindly conveying of me from place to place. 
For all this I felt deeply grateful ; it saved money for the 
Lord's work. 

The work was unceasingly prosecuted. Meetings were 
urged upon me now from every quarter. Money flowed in 
so freely that, at the close of my tour, the fund had risen to 
;^5ooo, including special Donations of ;^3oo for the support 
of Native Teachers. Many Sabbath Schools, and many ladies 
and gentlemen, had individually promised the sum of £^^ 
yearly to keep a Native Teacher on one or other of the New 
Hebrides Islands. This happy custom prevails still, and is 
largely developed ; the sum required being now jQ() per annum 
at least — for which you may have your own personal repre- 
sentative toiling among the Heathen and telling them of Jesus. 

Returning to Melbourne, the whole matter was laid before 
my Committee. I reported how God had blessed the under- 
taking, and what sums were now in the hands of the several 
Treasurers, indicating also larger hopes and plans which had 
been put into my soul. Dear Dr. Cairns rose and said, " Sir, 
it is of the Lord. This whole enterprise is of God, and not 
of us. Go home, and He will give you more Missionaries for 
the Islands." 

Of the money which I had raised, ;^3ooo were sent to 
Nova Scotia, to pay for the building of our new Mission Ship, 
the Dayspring. The Church which began the Mission on the 
New Hebrides was granted the honour of building our new 
Mission Ship. The remainder was set apart to pay for the 
outfit and passage of additional Missionaries for the field, and 
I was commissioned to return home to Scotland in quest of 
them. Dr. Inglis wrote, in vindication of this enterprise, to 
the friends whom he had just left, " From first to last, Mr. 
Paton's mission here has been a great success; and it has 



A USTRALIAN INCIDENTS 213 

been followed up with such energy and promptitude in Nova 
Scotia, both in regard to the Ship and the Missionaries, that 
Mr. Paton's pledge to the Australian Churches has been fully 
redeemed. The hand of the Lord has been very visible in 
the whole movement from beginning to end, and we trust He 
has yet great blessing in store for the long and deeply-degraded 
Islanders." 



CHAPTER XLVI 

AUSTRALIAN INCIDENTS 

Here let me turn aside from the current of Missionary toils, 
and record a few wayside incidents that marked some of my 
wanderings to and fro in connection with the Floating of the 
Day spring. Travelling in the Colonies in 1862-63 was vastly 
less developed than it is to-day ; and a few of my experiences 
then will, for many reasons, be not unwelcome to most readers 
of this book. Besides, these incidents, one and all, will be 
felt to have a vital connection with the main purpose of writing 
this Autobiography, namely, to show that the Finger of God is 
as visible still, to those who have eyes to see, as when the fire- 
cloud Pillar led His People through the wilderness. 

Twenty-six years ago, the roads of Australia, except those 
in and around the principal towns, were mere tracks over 
unfenced plains and hills, and on many of them packhorses 
only could be used in slushy weather. During long journeys 
through the bush the traveller could find his road only by 
following the deep notches, gashed by friendly precursors into 
the larger trees, and all pointing in one direction. If he lost 
his way, he had to struggle back to the last indented tree, and 
try to interpret more correctly its pilgrim notch. Experienced 
bujh-travellers seldom miss the path ; yet many others, losing 
the track, have wandered round and round till they sank and 
died. For then it was easy to walk thirty or forty miles, and 
see neither a person nor a house. The more intelligent do 
sometimes guide their steps by sun, moon, and stars, or by 
glimpses of mountain peaks or natural features on the far and 
high horizon, or by the needle of the compass ; but the perils 



214 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

are not illusory, and occasionally the most experienced have 
miscalculated and perished. 

An intelligent gentleman, a sheep farmer, who knew the 
country well, once kindly volunteered to lift me in an out- 
of-the-way place, and drive me to a meeting at his Station. 
Having a long spell before us, we started at mid-day in a buggy 
drawn by a pair of splendid horses, in the hope of reaching our 
destination before dusk. He turned into the usual bush-track 
through the forests, saying, " I know this road well ; and we 
must drive steadily, as we have not a moment to lose." 

Our conversation became absorbingly interesting. After we 
had driven about three hours, he remarked, ** We must soon 
emerge into the open plain." 

I doubtfully replied, " Surely we cannot have turned back I 
These trees and bushes are wonderfully like those we passed 
at starting." 

He laughed, and made me feel rather vexed that I had 
spoken, when he said, " I am too old a hand in the bush for 
that ! I have gone this road many a time before." 

But my courage immediately revived, for I got what 
appeared to me a glint of the roof of the Inn beyond the 
bush, from which we had started at noon, and I repeated, " I 
am certain we have wheeled, and are back at the beginning of 
our journey ; but there comes a Chinaman — let us wait and 
inquire." 

My dear friend learned, to his utter amazement, that he 
had erred. The bush-track was entered upon once more, and 
followed with painful care, as he murmured, half to himself, 
" Well, this beats all reckoning ! I could have staked my life 
that this was impossible." 

Turning to me, he said, with manifest grief, " Our meeting 
is done for ! It will be midnight before we can arrive." 

The sun was beginning to set as we reached the thinly- 
tnnbered ground. Ere dusk fell, he took his bearings with 
the greatest possible care. Beyond the wood, a vast plain 
stretched before us, where neither fence nor house was visible, 
far as the eye could reach. He drove steadily towards a far- 
distant point, which was in the direction of his home. At last 
we struck upon the wire fence that bounded his property. 
The horses were now getting badly fagged ; and, in order to 
save them a long roundabout drive, he lifted and laid low a 



AUSTRALIAN INCIDENTS 215 

portion of the fence, led his horses cautiously over it, and, 
leaving it to be re-erected by a servant next day, he started 
direct for the Station. That seemed a long journey too ; but 
it was for him familiar ground ; and through amongst great 
patriarchal trees here and there, and safely past dangerous 
water-holes, we swung steadily on, reached his home in safety, 
and had a joyous welcome. The household had by this time 
got into great excitement over our non-appearance. The 
expected meeting had, of course, been abandoned hours ago ; 
and the people were all gone, wondering in their hearts 
" whereto this would grow ! " 

At that time, in the depth of winter, the roads were often 
wrought into rivers of mire, and at many points almost 
impassable even for well-appointed conveyances. In connec- 
tion therewith, I had one very perilous experience. I had 
to go from Clunes to a farm in the Learmouth district. The 
dear old Minister there, Mr. Downes, went with me to every 
place where a horse could be hired ; but the owners positively 
refused — they would sell, but they would not hire, for the 
conveyance would be broken, and the horse would never 
return alive ! Now, I was advertised to preach at Learmouth, 
and must somehow get over the nine miles that lay between. 
This would have been comparatively practicable, were it not 
that I carried with me an indispensable bag of " curios,*' and 
a heavy bundle of clubs, arrows, dresses, etc., from the Islands, 
wherewith to illustrate my lectures and enforce my appeals. 
No one could be hired to carry my luggage, nor could I get it 
sent after me by coach on that particular way. Therefore, 
seeing no alternative opening up my path, I committed myself 
once more to the Lord, as in harder trials before, shouldered 
my bundle of clubs, lifted my heavy bag, and started off on 
foot. They urged me fervently to desist; but I heard a 
voice repeating, "As thy days, so shall thy strength be." 
There came back to me also the old adage that had in 
youthful difficulties spurred me on, "Where there's a will, 
there's a way." And I thought that, with these two in 
his heart, a Scotchman and a Christian would not be easily 
beaten. 

When I found the road wrought into mire, and dangerous, 
or impassable, I climbed the fence, and waded along in the 
ploughed fields — though they were nearly as bad. My bundle 



2i6 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

was changed from shoulder to shoulder, and my bag from 
hand to hand, till I became thoroughly tired of both. Press- 
ing on, however, I arrived at a wayside Public-house, where 
several roads met, and there I inquired the way to Learmouth, 
and how far it was. The Innkeeper, pointing, answered — 

" This is the road. If you are on horseback, it might be 
three to four miles just now, as your horse is able to take it. 
If you are in a conveyance, with a good horse, it might be six 
miles. And if you are walking, it might be eight or ten miles^ 
or even more." 

I said, " I am walking. How many English miles is it to 
Mr. Baird's farm ? " 

He laughingly replied, " You will find it a long way indeed 
this dark night, considering the state of the road, fenced in on 
both sides so that you cannot get off." 

I passed on, leaving my Job's comforter ; but a surly watch- 
dog got upon my track, and I had much difficulty in keeping 
it from biting me. Its attacks, renewed upon me again and 
again, had one good effect, — they stirred up my spirits and 
made me hasten on. 

Having persevered along the Learmouth road, I next met a 
company of men hastening on with a bundle of ropes. They 
were on their way to relieve a poor bullock, which by this 
time had almost disappeared, ainking in the mire on the public 
highway ! They kindly pointed me to a light, visible through 
the dusk. That was the farm at which I was to stay, and they 
advised me to clear the fence, and niake straight for that light, 
as the way was good. 

With thankful heart, I did so. The light was soon lost to 
me, but I walked steadily on in the direction thereof, to the 
best of my judgment. Immediately I began to feel the ground 
all floating under me. Then at every step I took, or tried to 
take, I sank deeper and deeper, till at last I durst not move 
either backward or forward. I was floundering in a deadly 
swamp. I called out again and again, and " coo-ee-d " with 
all my strength, but there came no reply. It grew extremely 
dark, while I kept praying to God for deliverance. About 
midnight, I heard two men conversing, apparently at no very 
great distance. I began " coo-ee-ing " again, but my strength 
was failing. Fortunately, the night was perfectly calm. The 
conversation ceased for a while, but I kept on crying for help. 




" I climbed into the tree, and was left there alone in the bush." — Page 175 



A USTRALIAN INCIDENTS 219 

At lwf»;jth, 1 heard one voice remark to the other, "Some 
one is vn the swamp." And then a question came, "Who's 
there ? " 

I ansve^d, " A stranger. Oh, do help me 1 " 

Again a fcice came through the darkness, " How did you 
get in there f '* 

And I feec(}>f replied, " I have lost my way." 

I heard the ^ne say to the other, " I will go and get him 
out, whoever he may be. We must not leave him there ; he'll 
be dead before tri'^ morning. As you pass by our door, tell 
my wife that I'm helping some poor creature out of the swamp, 
and will be home immediately." 

He kept calling to me, and I answering his call through 
the darkness, till, not without peril, he managed to reach and 
aid me. Once I was safely dragged out, he got my bag in 
his hand and slung my clubs on his shoulder, and in a very 
short time landed me at the farm, dripping and dirty and cold. 
Had God not sent that man to save me, I must have perished 
there, as many others have similarly perished before. The 
farmer's wife heartily welcomed me and kindly ministered to 
all my needs. Though not yet gone to rest, they had given 
up all hope of seeing me. I heard the kind servant say to his 
mistress, "I don't know where he came from, or how far he 
has carried his bundles; but I got him stuck fast in the 
swamp, and my shoulder is already sore from carrying his 
dubs I " 

A cup of warm tea restored me. The Lord gave me a 
sound and blessed sleep. I rose next morning wonderfully 
refreshed, though arms and shoulders were rather sore with 
the burdens of yesterday. I conducted three Services, and 
told the story of my Mission, not without comfort and bless- 
ing ; and with gratifying results in money. The people gave 
liberally to the work. 

Thereafter, a Schoolmaster drove me a long distance across 
the country to Violet Town, where for the night we had to 
stay at an Inn. We had a taste of what Australian life really 
was, when the land was being broken in. A company of wild 
and reckless men were carousing there at the time, and our 
arrival was the signal for an o^atbreak of malicious mischief. 
A powerful fellow, who turned out to be a young Medical, 
rushed upon me as 1 left the conveyance, seized me by the 



220 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

throat, and shook me roughly, shouting, " A parson ! a parson I 
I will do for the parson ! " 

Others with great difficulty relieved me from his grips, and 
dragged him away, cursing as if at his mortal enemy. 

After tea, we got into the only bedroom in the house, avail- 
able for two. The Teacher and I locked ourselves in and 
barricaded the door, hearing in the next room a large party of 
drunken men gambling and roaring over their cards. By and 
by they quarrelled and fought ; they smashed in and out erf 
their room, and seemed to be murdering each other ; every 
moment we expected our door to come crashing in, as they 
were thrown or lurched against it. Their very language made 
us tremble. One man in particular seemed to be badly abused ; 
he shouted that they were robbing him of his "money; and 
he groaned and cried for protection, all in vain. We spent a 
sleepless and most miserable night. At four in the morning 
I arose, and was glad to get away by the early coach. My 
friend also left in his own conveyance, and reached his home 
in safety. At that period, it was not only painful but danger- 
ous for any decent traveller to stay at many of these wayside 
Inns in the new and rough country. Every man lived and 
acted just as he pleased, doing that which was right in his own 
eyes ; and Might was Right 



CHAPTER XLVII 

AMONGST SQUATTERS AND DIGGERS 

After this, I made a Mission tour, \r. a somewhat mixed 
and original fashion, right across the Colony of Victoria, from 
Albury in New South Wales to Mount Gambler in South 
Australia. I conducted Mission J^ervices almost every day, 
and three or more every Sabbath, besides visiting all Sunday 
Schools that could be touched on the way. When I reached 
a gold-digging or township, where I had been unable to get 
any one to announce a meetir.g, the first thing I did on arriv- 
ing was to secure some Cbrarch or Hall, atlid, failing that, to 
fix on some suitable spot in the open air. Then, I was always 
able to hire some one to go round with the bell, and annojjnce 



AMONGST SQUATTERS AND DIGGERS 221 

the meeting. Few will believe how large were th». audiences 
in this way gathered together, and how very substantial wai 
the help that thereby came to the Mission fund. 

Wheresoever railway, steamboat, and coach were available, 
I always used them ; but failing these, I hired, or was obliged 
to friends of Missions for driving me from place to place. On 
this tour, having reached a certain place, from which my way 
lay for many miles across the country, where there was no 
pubhc conveyance, I walked to the nearest squatter's Station 
and frankly informed the owner how I was situated ; that I 
could not hire, and that I would like to stay at his house all 
night, if he would kindly send me on in the morning by any 
sort of trap to the next Station on my list. He happened to 
be a good Christian and a Presbyterian, and gave me a right 
cordial welcome. A meeting of his servants was called, which 
I had the pleasure of addressing. Next morning, he gave me 
;^2o, and sent me forward with his own conveyance, telling 
me to retain it all day, if necessary. 

On reaching the next squatter's Station, I found the master 
also at home, and said, " I am a Missionary from the South 
Sea Islands. I am crossing Victoria to plead the cause of 
the Mission. I would like to rest here for an hour or two. 
Could you kindly send me on to the next Station by your 
conveyance ? If not, I am to keep the last squatter's buggy, 
until I reach it." 

Looking with a queer smile at me, he replied, "You 
propose a rather novel condition on which to rest at my 
house ! My horses are so employed to-day, I fear that I 
may have difficulty in sending you on. But come in ; both 
you and your horses need rest ; and my wife will be glad to 
see you." 

I immediately discovered that the good lady came from 
Glasgow, from a street in which I had lodged when a student 
at the Free Normal College. I even knew some of her 
friends. All the places of her youthful associations were 
equally familiar to me. We launched out into deeply-interest- 
ing conversation, which finally led up, of course, to the story 
of our Mission. 

The gentleman, by this time, had so far been won, that he 
shpped out and sent my conveyance and horses back to their 
:>wner, and ordered his own to be ready to take me to the 



222 THE STORY OF JOHN a PA TON 

next Station, or, if need be, to the next again. At parting, 
the lady said to her husband, "The Missionary has asked 
no money, though he sees we have been deeply interested j 
yet clearly that is the object of his tour. He is the first 
Missionary from the Heathen that ever visited us here ; and 
you must contribute something to his Mission fund." 

I thanked her, explaining, "I never ask money directly 
from any person for the Lord's work. My part is done when 
I have told my story and shown the needs of the Heathen and 
the claims of Christ ; but I gratefully receive all that the Lord 
moves His people to give for the Mission." 

Her husband replied, rather sharply, " You know I don't 
keep money here." To which she retorted with ready tact 
and with a resistless smile, "But you keep a cheque-book; 
and your cheque is as good as gold ! This is the first dona- 
tion we ever gave to such a cause, and let it be a good one." 
He made it indeed handsome, and I went on my way, thank- 
ing them very sincerely, and thanking God. 

At the next Station, the owner turned out to be a gruff 
Irishman, forbidding and insolent. Stating my case to him as 
to the others, he shouted at me, " Go on ! I don't want to be 
troubled with the loikes o' you here." 

I answered, " I am sorry if my coming troubles you ; but I 
wish you every blessing in Christ Jesus. Good-bye ! " 

As we drove off, he kept growling after us. On leaving 
his door, I heard a lady caUing to him from the window, 
" Don't let that Missionary go away 1 Make haste and call 
him back. I want the children to see the idols and the 
South Sea curios." 

At first he drowned her appeal in his own shoutings. But 
she must have persisted effectually ; for shortly we heard him 
" coo-ee-ing," and stopped. When he came up to us, he 
explained, "That lady in my house heard you speaking 
in Melbourne. The ladies and children are very anxious to 
see your idols, dresses, and weapons. Will you please come 
back?" 

We did so. I spent fifteen minutes or so, giving them 
information about the Natives and our Mission. As I left, 
our boisterous friend handed me a cheque for jQ^y and wished 
me great success. 

The next Station at which we arrived was one of the 



AMONGST SQUATTERS AND DIGGERS 223 

largest (/ ali. It happened to be a sort of pay-day, and men 
were assembled from all parts of the " run," and were to re- 
main there over night. The squatter and his family were 
from home; but Mr. Todd, the overseer, being a good 
Christian and a Scotchman, was glad to receive us, arranged 
to hold a meeting that evening in the men's hut, and pro- 
mised to set me forward on my journey next day The 
meeting was very enthusiastic; and they subscribed ;^2o to 
the Mission — every man being determined to have so many 
shares in the new Mission Ship. With earnest personal 
dealing, I urged the claims of the Lord Jesus upon all who 
were present, seeking the salvation of every hearer. I ever 
found even the rough digger, and the lowest of the hands 
about far-away Stations, most attentive and perfectly re- 
spectful. 

A lively and memorable extemporised meeting on this tour 
is associated in memory with one of my dearest friends. The 
district was very remote. He, the squatter, and his beloved 
wife were sterling Christians, and have been ever since warmly 
devoted to me. On my arrival, he invited the people from 
all the surrounding Stations, as well as his own numerous 
servants, to hear the story of our Mission. Next day he 
volunteered to drive me a long distance over the plains of 
St. Arnaud, his dear wife accompanying us. At that time 
there were few fences in such districts in Australia. The 
drive was long, but the day had been lovely, and the fellow- 
ship was so sweet that it still shines a sunny spot in the fields 
of memory. 

Having reached our destination about seven o'clock, he 
ordered tea at the Inn for the whole party ; and we sallied out 
meantime and took the only Hall in the place, for an ex- 
temporised meeting to be held that evening at eight o'clock. 
I then hired a man to go through the township with a bell, 
announcing the same ; while I myself went up one side of the 
main street, and my friend up the other, inviting all who would 
listen to us to attend the Mission meeting where South Sea 
Islands idols, weapons, and dresses would be exhibited, and 
stories of the Natives told. 

Running back for a hurried cup of tea, I then hasted to 
the Hall, and found it crowded to excess with rough and 
boisterous diggers. The hour struck as I was getting my 



224 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

articles arranged and spread out upon the table, and they 
began shouting, " Where's the Missionary ? " — " Another 
hoax ! " — indicating that they were not unwilling for a row 
I learned that, only a few nights ago, a so-called Professor 
had advertised a lecture, lifted entrance money till the Hall 
was crowded, and then quietly slipped off the scene. In our 
case, though there was no charge, they seemed disposed to 
gratify themselves by some sort of promiscuous revenge. 

Amidst the noisy chaff and rising uproar, I stepped up on 
the table, and said, "Gentlemen, I am the Missionary. If 
you will now be silent, the lecture will proceed. According to 
my usual custom, let us open the meeting with prayer." 

The hush that fell was such a contrast to the preceding 
hubbub, that I heard my heart throbbing aloud ! Then they 
listened to me for an hour, in perfect silence and with ever- 
increasing interest At the close I intimated that I asked no 
collection ; but if, after what they had heard, they would take 
a Collecting Card for the new Mission Ship, and send any 
contributions to the Treasurer at Melbourne, I would praise 
God for sending me amongst them. Many were heartily 
taken, and doubtless some souls felt the " constraining love," 
who had till then been living without God. 



CHAPTER XLVIII 

JOHN GILPIN IN THE BUSH 

The crowning adventure of my tour in Australia came about 
in the following manner. I was advertised to conduct Services 
at Narracoort on Sabbath, and at a Station on the way on 
Saturday evening. But how to get from Penola was a terrible 
perplexity. On Saturday morning, however, a young lady- 
offered me, out of gratitude for blessings received, the use of 
her riding horse for the journey. " Garibaldi " was his name ; 
and, though bred for a race-horse, I was assured that if I kept 
him firmly in hand, he would easily carry me over the two- 
and-twenty miles. He was to be left at the journey's end, 
and the lady herself would fetch him back. I shrank from 
the undertaking, knowing little of horses, and having vague 




Arkurat started up, and refused to let us go." — Page 179. 



JOHN GILPIN IN THE BUSH 227 

recollections of being dreadfully punished for more than a 
week after my last and almost only ride. But every one in 
that country is quite at ease on the back of a horse. They 
saw no risk ; and, as there appeared no other way of getting 
there to fulfil my engagements, I, for my part, began to think 
that God had unexpectedly provided the means, and that He 
would carry me safely through. 

I accepted the lady's kind offer, and started on my pilgrim- 
age. A friend showed me the road, and gave me ample 
directions. In the bush, I was to keep my eye on the notches 
in the trees, and follow them. He agreed kindly to bring my 
luggage to the Station, and leave it there for me by and bye. 
After I had walked very quietly for some distance, three 
gentlemen on horseback overtook me. We entered into 
conversation. They inquired how far I was going, and 
advised me to sit a little " freer " in the saddle, as it would 
be so much easier for me. They seemed greatly amused at 
my awkward riding ! Dark clouds were now gathering ahead, 
and the atmosphere prophesied a severe storm ; therefore they 
urged that I should ride a little faster, as they, for a consider- 
able distance, could guide me on the right way. I explained 
to them my plight through inexperience, said that I could only 
creep on slowly with safety, and bade them Good-bye. As the 
sky was getting darker every minute, they consented, wishing 
me a safe journey, and started off at a smart pace. 

I struggled to hold in my horse ; but seizing the bit with 
his teeth, laying back his ears, and stretching out his eager 
neck, he manifestly felt that his honour was at stake ; and in 
less time than I take to write it, the three friends cleared a 
way for us, and he tore past them all at an appalling speed. 
They tried for a time to keep within reach of us, but that 
sound only put fire into his blood ; and in an incredibly short 
time I heard them not ; nor, from the moment that he bore 
me swinging past them, durst I turn my head by one inch to 
look for them again. In vain I tried to hold him in ; he tore 
on, with what appeared to me the speed of the wind. Then 
the thunderstorm broke around us, with flash of lightning and 
flood of rain, and at every fresh peal my " Garibaldi " dashed 
more wildly onward. 

To me, it was a vast surprise to discover that I could sit 
more easily on this wild flying thing than when at a canter or 



228 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

a trot At every turn I expected that he would dash himself 
and me against the great forest trees ; but instinct rather than 
my hand guided him miraculously. Sometimes I had a 
glimpse of the road, but as for the " notches," I never saw one 
of them ; we passed them with lightning speed. Indeed, I 
durst not lift my eyes for one moment from watching the 
horse's head and the trees on our track. My high-crowned 
hat was now drenched, and battered out of shape ; for when 
ever we came to a rather clear space, I seized the chance and 
gave it another knock down over my head. I was spattered 
and covered with mud and mire. 

Crash, crash, went the thunder, and on, on, went "Gari- 
baldi" through the gloom of the forest, emerging at length 
upon a clearer ground with a more visible pathway. Reaching 
the top of the slope, a large house stood out far in front of us 
to the left ; and the horse had apparently determined to make 
straight for that, as if it were his home. He skirted along the 
hill, and took the track as his own familiar ground, all my 
effort to hold him in or guide him having no more effect than 
that of a child. By this time, I suspect, I really had lost 
all power. "Garibaldi" had been at that house, probably 
frequently before ; he kuf ^v those stables ; and my fate 
seemed to be instant death p.gainst door or wall. 

Some members of the family, on the outlook for the 
Missionary, saw us come tearing along as if mad or drunk; 
and now all rushed to the verandah, expecting some dread 
catastrophe. A tall and stout young groom, amazed at our 
wild career, throwing wide open the gate, seized the bridle at 
great risk to himself, and ran full speed, yet holding back with 
all his might, and shouting at me to do the same. We suc- 
ceeded — "Garibaldi" having probably attained his purpose 
— in bringing him to a halt within a few paces of the door. 
Staring at me with open mouth, the man exclaimed, " I have 
saved your life. What madness to ride like that ! " Thanking 
him, though I could scarcely by this time articulate a word, I 
told him that the horse had run away, and that I had lost all 
control. 

Truly I was in a sorry plight, drenched, covered with mud, 
and my hat battered down over my eyes ; little wonder they 
thought me drunk or mad ! Finally, as if to confirm every 
suspicion, and amuse them all, — for master, mistress, governess, 



JOHN GILPIN IN THE BUSH 229 

and children now looked on from the verandah, — when I was 
helped off the horse, I could not stand on my feet ! My head 
still went rushing on in the race ; I staggered, and down I 
tumbled into the mud, feehng chagrin and mortification ; yet 
there I had to sit for some time, before I recovered myself, so 
as either to rise or to speak a word. When I did get to my 
feet, I had to stand holding by the verandah for some time, 
my head still rushing on in the race. At length the master 
said, " Will you not come in ? " 

I knew that he was treating me for a drunken man ; and 
the giddiness was so dreadful still, that my attempts at speech 
seemed more drunken than even my gait. 

As soon as I could stand, I went into the house, and drew 
near to an excellent fire in my dripping clothes. The squatter 
sat opposite me in silence, reading the newspapers, and taking 
a look at me now and again over his spectacles. By and by 
he remarked, " Wouldn't it be worth while to change your 
clothes ? " 

Speech was now returning to me. I replied, " Yes, but my 
bag is coming on in the cart, and may. not be here to-night." 

He began to relent. He took me into a room, and laid out 
for me a suit of his own. I being then very slender, and he a 
big-framed farmer, my new dress, though greatly adding to my 
comfort, enhanced the singularity of my appearance ! 

Returning to him, washed and dressed, I inquired if he had 
arranged for a meeting ? My tongue, I fear, was still unsteady, 
for the squatter looked at me rather reproachfully, and said, 
" Do you really consider yourself fit to appear before a meeting 
to-night ? " 

I assured him he was quite wrong in his suspicions, that 
I was a life-long Abstainer, and that my nerves had been so 
unhinged by the terrible ride and runaway horse. He smiled 
rather suggestively, and said we would see how I felt after 
tea. 

We went to the table. All that had occurred was now 
consummated by my appearing in the lusty farmer's clothes ; 
and the lady and other friends had infinite difficulty in keeping 
their amusement within decent bounds. I again took speech 
in hand, but I suspect my words had still the thickness of the 
tippler's utterance, for they seemed not to carry much con- 
viction, "Dear friends, I quite understand your feelings; 



230 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

' ~^^'*~" I-. ' ■ ' 

appearances are so strangely against me. But I am not 
drunken, as ye suppose. I have tasted no intoxicating drink, 
I am a life-long Total Abstainer ! " 

This fairly broke down their reserve. They laughed aloud, 
looking at each other and at me, as if to say, " Man, you're 
drunk at this very moment." 

Before tea was over they appeared, however, to begin to 
entertain the idea that I might address the meeting ; and so 
I was informed of the arrangements that had been made. 
At the meeting, my incredulous friends became very deeply 
interested. Manifestly their better thoughts were gaining the 
ascendency. And they heaped thereafter every kindness upon 
me, as if to make amends for harder suspicions. 

Next morning the master drove me about ten miles farther 
on to the Church. A groom rode the race-horse, who took 
no scathe from his thundering gallop of the day before. It 
left deeper traces upon me. I got through the Services, how- 
ever, and with good returns for the Mission. Twice since, on 
my Mission tours, I have found myself at that same memorable 
house; and on each occasion, a large company of friends 
were regaled by the good lady there with very comical 
descriptions of my first arrival at her door. 



CHAPTER XLIX 

THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALU 

Detained for nearly a week at Balmoral by the breakdown 
of the coach on these dreadful roads, I telegraphed to 
Hamilton for a conveyance; and the Superintendent of the 
Sunday School, dear Mr. Laidlaw, volunteered, in order to 
reduce expenses, to spend one day of his precious time coming 
for me, and another driving me down. While awaiting him, 
T came into painful and memorable contact with the Aborigines 
of Australia. The Publicans had organised a day of sports, 
horse-racing, and circus exhibitions. Immense crowds assem- 
bled, and, amongst the rest, tribe after tribe of the Aborigines 
from all the surrounding country. Despite the law prohibiting 
the giving of strong drinks to these poor creatures, foolish and 



THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA 231 

nnprinciplGd dealers supplied them with the same, and the 
very blankets which the Government had given them were 
freely exchanged for the fire-water which kindled them to 
madness. 

Next day was Sabbath. The morning was hideous with the 
yells of the fighting Savages. They tore about on the Common 
in front of the Church, leading gentlemen having tried in vain 
to quiet them, and their wild voices without jarred upon the 
Morning Service. About two o'clock, I tried to get into con- 
versation with them. I appealed to them whether they were 
not all tired and hungry ? They replied that they had had 
no food all that day ; they had fought since the morning ! I 
said, "I love you, black fellows. I go Missionary black 
fellows far away. I love you, want you rest, get food. Come 
all of you, rest, sit round me, and we will talk, till the jins 
( = women) get ready tea. They boil water, I take tea with 
you, and then you will be strong ! " 

By broken English and by many symbols, I won their 
ear. They produced tea and damper^ i.e. a rather forbidding- 
looking bread, without yeast, baked on the coals. Their wives 
hasted to boil water. I kept incessantly talking, to interest 
them, rmd told them how Jesus, God's dear Son, came and 
died to make them happy, and how He grieved to see them 
beating and fighting and killing each other. 

When the tea was ready, we squatted on the green grass, 
their tins were filled, the damper was broken into lumps, 
and I asked the blessing of God on the meal. To me it was 
unpleasant eating ! Many of them looked strong and healthy ; 
but not a few were weak and dying creatures. The strong, 
devouring all they could get, urged me to be done, and let 
them finish their fighting, eager for the fray. But having 
gained their confidence, I prayed with them, and thereafter 
said, " Now, before I leave, I will ask of you to do one thing 
for my sake, which you can all easily do." 

With one voice they replied, "Yes, we all do whatever 
you say." 

I got their leaders to promise to me one by one. I then 
said, *' Now you have got your tea ; and I ask every man and 
boy among you to lie down in the bush and take a sleep, and 
your wives will sit by and watch over your safety 1 " 

In glum silence, their war weapons still grasped in their 



232 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

hands, tliey stood looking intently at me, doubting whether I 
could be in earnest. I urged them, " You all promised to do 
what I asked. If you break your promise, these white men 
will laugh at me, and say that black fellows only lie and 
deceive. Let them see that you can be trusted. I wait here 
till I see you all asleep." 

One said that his head was cut, and he must have revenge 
before he could He down. Others filed past showing their 
wounds, and declaring that it was too bad to request them to 
go to sleep. I praised them as far as I could, but urged them 
for once to be men and to keep their word. Finally, they all 
agreed to lie down, I waiting till the last man had disappeared ; 
and, being doubly exhausted with the debauch and the fighting, 
they were soon all fast asleep. I prayed that the blessed 
Sleep might lull their savage passions. 

Before daylight next morning, the Minister and I were 
hastening to the scene to prevent further fighting ; but as the 
sun was rising we saw the last tribe of the distant Natives 
disappearing over the brow of a hill. A small party belonging 
to the district alone remained. They shouted to us, "Black 
fellow all gone ! No more fight. You too much like black 
fellow ! " 

For three days afterwards I had still to linger there j and if 
their dogs ran or barked at me, the women chased them with 
sticks and stones, and protected me. One little touch of 
kindness and sympathy had unlocked their darkened hearts. 

Who wonders that the dark races melt away before the 
whites'^ The pioneers of Civilisation will carry with them 
this demon of strong drink, the fruitful parent of every other 
vice. The black people drink, and become unmanageable; 
and through the white man's own poison -gift an excuse is 
found for sweeping the poor creatures off the face of the 
earth. Marsden's writings show how our Australian blacks 
are destroyed. But I have myself been on the track of suck 
butcheries again and again. A Victorian lady told me the 
following incident. She heard a child's pitiful cry in the 
bush. On tracing it, she found a little girl weeping over her 
younger brother. She said, "The white men poisoned our 
father and mother. They threaten to shoot me, so that I 
dare not go near them. I am here, weeping over my brothel 
till we die!" 




Utterly exhausted, I lay down on the sand." — Page i8e. 



NORA 135 



The compassionate lady promised to be a mother to the 
little sufferers, and to protect them. They instantly clung 
to her, and have proved themselves to be loving and dutiful 
ever since. 



CHAPTER L 

NORA 

While I was pondering over Kingsley*s words, — about the 
blacks of Australia being " poor brutes in human shape," and 
too low to take in the Gospel, — the story of Nora, an 
Aboriginal Christian woman, whom I myself actually visited 
and corresponded with, was brought under my notice, as if 
to shatter to pieces everything that the famous preacher had 
proclaimed. A dear friend told me how he had seen Nora 
encamped with the blacks near Hexham in Victoria. Her 
husband had lost, through drink, their once comfortable home 
at a Station where he was employed. The change back to 
hfe in camp had broken her health, and she lay sick on the 
ground within a miserable hut. The visitors found her 
reading a Bible, and explaining to a number of her own poor 
people the wonders of redeeming love. My friend, Roderick 
Urquhart, Esq., overcome by the sight, said, "Nora, I am 
grieved to see you here, and deprived of every comfort in your 
sickness." 

She answered, not without tears, " The change has indeed 
made me unwell ; but I am beginning to think that this too 
is for the best ; it has at last brought my poor husband to his 
senses, and I will grudge nothing if God thereby brings him 
to the Saviour's feet ! " 

She further explained that she had found wonderful joy 
in telling her own people about the true God and His Son 
Jesus, and was quite assured that the Lord in His own way 
would send her relief. The visitors who accompanied Mr. 
Urquhart showed themselves to be greatly affected by the true 
and pure Christian spirit of this poor Aboriginal, and on 
parting she said, " Do not think that I like this miserable hut, 
or the food, or the company ; but I am and have been happy 
in trying to do good amongst my people." 



236 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

For my part, let that dear Christlike soul look out on me 
from her Aboriginal hut, and I will trample under foot all 
teachings or theorisings that dare to say that she or her kind 
are but poor brutes, as mere blasphemies against Human 
Nature! "I thank thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and 
Earth, that Thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes." 

It is easy to understand how even experienced travellers 
may be deluded to believe that the Aborigines have no idols 
and no religion. One must have lived amongst them or 
their kindred ere he can authoritatively decide these questions. 
Before I left Melbourne, for instance, I had met Nathaniel 
Pepper, a converted Aboriginal from Wimmera. I asked him 
if his people had any " Doctors," i.e. Sacred Men or priests. 
He said they had. I inquired if they had any objects of 
Worship, or any belief in God ? He said, " No I None 
whatever." 

But on taking from my pocket some four small stone idols, 
his expression showed at once that he recognised them as 
objects of Worship. He had seen the Sacred Men use them ; 
but he refused to answer any more questions. I resolved 
now, if possible, to secure some of their idols, and set this 
whole problem once for all at rest. 

At Newstead, on another occasion, I persuaded a whole 
camp of the Aborigines to come to my meeting. After the 
address, they waited to examine the idols and stone gods which 
I had shown. Some of the young men admitted that their 
" doctors " had things like these, which they and the old people 
prayed to ; but they added jauntily, " We young fellows don't 
worship ; we know too much for that ! " No *' doctors " were, 
however, in that camp ; so I could not meet with them ; but 
I already felt that the testimony of nearly all white people 
that the " blacks " had " no idols and no worship " was quickly 
crumbling away. 

On returning to Horsham, from a visit to a great camp of 
tno blacks at Wonwondah, and having purchased, in the 
presence of witnesses, specimens of their idols from the Doctor 
or Sacred Man of these tribes, I informed my dear friends, Rev. 
P. Simpson and his excellent lady, of my exploits and pos- 
sessions. He replied, "There is a black 'doctor ' gone round 
our house just now to see one of his people who is washing 



NORA 237 



here today. Let us go and test them, whether they know 
these objects." 

Carrying them in his hand, we went to them. The woman 
instantly on perceiving them dropped what she was washing, 
and turned away in instinctive terror. Mr. Simpson asked, 
" Have you ever before seen stones like these ?" 

The wily " doctor " repHed, " Plenty on the plains, whexe I 
kick them out of my way." 

Taking others out of my pocket, I said, "These make 
people sick and well, don't they ? " 

His rage overcame his duplicity, and he exclaimed, " What 
black fellow give you these ? If I know him I do for him ! " 

The woman, looking the picture of terror, and pointing to 
one of the objects, cried, " That fellow no good ! he kill men. 
No good, no good ! Me too much afraid." 

Then, looking at me, she said, pointing with her finger, 
" That fellow savvy (knows) too much ! No white man see 
them. He no good." 

There was more in this scene and in all its surroundings, 
than in many arguments ; and Mr. Simpson thoroughly 
believed that these were objects of idolatrous worship. 

And now let me relate the story of my visit to Nora, the 
converted Aboriginal referred to above. Accompanied by 
Robert Hood, Esq., J.P., Victoria, I found my way to the 
encampment near Hexham. She did not know of our coming, 
nor see us till we stood at the door of her hut. She was 
clean and tidily dressed, as were also her dear little children, 
and appeared glad to see us. She had just been reading the 
Presbyterian Messenger^ and the Bible was lying at her elbow. 
I said, "Do you read the Messenger}" 

She replied, " Yes ; I like to know what is going on in the 
Church." 

We found her to be a sensible and humble Christian 
woman, conversing intelligently about religion and serving God 
devotedly. Next Sabbath she brought her husband, her 
children, and six blacks to Church, all decently dressed, and 
they all listened most attentively. 

At our first meeting I said, " Nora, they tell me you are a 
Christian. I want to ask you a few questions about the 
blacks; and I hope that as a Christian you will speak the 
tnith." Rather hu^t at my language, she raised her right hand. 



238 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

and replied, "I am a Christian. I fear and serve the true 
God. I always speak the truth." 

Taking from my pocket the stone idols from the Islands, I 
inquired if her people had or worshipped things like these. 
She replied, " The * doctors ' have them." 

"Have you a * doctor' in your camp?" I asked. She 
said, " Yes, my uncle is the Sacred Man ; but he is now far 
away from this." 

" Has he the idols with him now ? " I inquired. She 
answered, " No ; they are left in my care." 

I then said, " Could you let us see them ? " 

She consulted certain representatives of the tribe who were 
at hand. They rose, and removed to a distance. They had 
consented. Mr. Hood assured me that no fault would be 
found with her, as she was the real, or at least virtual head 
of the tribe. Out of a larger bag she then drew two smaller 
bags, and opened them. They were filled with the very 
objects which I had brought from the Islands. I asked her 
to consult the men of her tribe whether they would agree to 
sell four or five of them to me, that I might by them convince 
the white people that they had gods of their own, and are, 
therefore, above the brutes of the field ; the money to be 
given to their Sacred Man on his return. This, also, after a 
time was agreed to. I selected three of the objects, and paid 
the stipulated price. And I have the recorded testimony of 
*' Robert Hood, J.P., Hexham, Victoria, 28th February 1863," 
certifying on his honour all that I am here affirming. 

Mr. Hood asked Nora how he had never heard of or seen 
these things before, living so long amongst them, and blacks 
constantly coming and going about his house. She replied, 
"Long ago white men laughed at black fellows praying to 
their idols. Black fellows said, white men never see them 
again ! Suppose this white man not know all about them, 
he would not now see them. No white men live now have 
seen what you have seen.*' 

Thus it has been demonstrated on the spot, and in pre- 
sence of the most reliable witnesses, that the Aborigines, 
before they saw the white invaders, were not " brutes " 
incapable of knowing God, but human beings, yearning after 
a Gad of some kind. Nor do I believe that any tribe of 
men will ever be found, who, when their language and 



BACK TO SCOTLAND 139 

customs are rightly interpreted, will not display their con- 
sciousness of the need of a God, and that Divine capacity of 
holding fellowship with the Unseen Powers, of which the 
brutes are without one faintest trace. 

Poor, dear. Christian -hearted Nora ! The Christ- spirit 
shines forth unmistakably through thee, — praying for and 
seeking to save husband and children, enduring trials and 
miseries by the aid of communion with thy Lord, weeping 
over the degradation of thy people, and seeking to lift them 
up by telling them of the true God and of His love to Man- 
kind through Jesus Christ. 



CHAPTER LI 

BACK TO SCOTLAND 

Each of my Australian Committees strongly urged my return 
to Scotland, chiefly to secure, if possible, more Missionaries 
for the New Hebrides. Dr. Inglis, just arrived from Britain, 
where he had the Aneityumese New Testament carried 
through the press, also zealously enforced this appeal 

Constrained by what appeared to me the Voice of God, I 
sailed for London in the Kosciusko^ an Aberdeen clipper, 
on 1 6th May 1863. Captain Stewart made the voyage most 
enjoyable to all. The Rev. Mr. Stafford, friend of the good 
Bishop Selwyn and tutor to his son, conducted along with 
myself, alternately, an Anglican and a Presbyterian Service. 
We passed through a memorable thunder-burst in rounding 
the Cape. Our good ship was perilously struck by lightning. 
The men on deck were thrown violently down. The copper 
on the bulwarks was twisted and melted — a specimen of which 
the Captain gave me and I still retain. When the ball of fire 
struck the ship, those of us sitting on chairs, screwed to the 
floor around the Cabin table, felt as if she were plunging 
to the bottom. When she sprang aloft again, a military man 
and a medical officer were thrown heavily into the back 
passage between the Cabins, the screws that held their seats 
having snapped asunder. I, in grasping the Lible, got my 
leg severely bruised, being jammed betwixt the seat and the 



240 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

• •• -^■»— ^— — » 

table, and had to be carried to my berth. All the men were 
attended to, and quickly recovered consciousness ; and imme- 
diately the good Captain, an elder of the Church, came to 
me, and said, " Lead us in prayer, and let us thank the Lord 
for this most merciful deliverance ; the ship is not on fire, and 
no one is seriously injured ! " 

Poor fellow I whether hastened on by this event I know 
not, but he struggled for three weeks thereafter in a fever, and 
it took our united care and love to pull him through. The 
Lord, however, restored him ; and we cast anchor safely in 
the East India Docks, at London, on 26th August 1863, 
having been three months and ten days at sea from port to 
port. 

It was 5.30 P.M. when we cast anchor, and the gates 
closed at 6 o'clock. My little box was ready on deck. 
The Custom House officers kindly passed me, and I was 
immediately on my way to Euston Square. Never before had 
I been within the Great City, and doubtless I could have 
enjoyed its palaces and memorials. But the King's business, 
entrusted to me, *' required haste," and I felt constrained to 
press forward, looking neither to the right hand nor to the 
left. 

At nine o'clock, that evening, I left for Scotland by train. 
Next morning, about the same hour, I reported myself at the 
manse of the Rev. John Kay, Castle Douglas, the Convener 
of the Foreign Mission Committee of the Reformed Presby- 
terian Church, to which I then belonged. We arranged for a 
meeting of said Committee, at earliest practicable date, that 
my scheme and plans might at once be laid before them. 

By the next train I was on my way to Dumfries, and 
thence by conveyance to my dear old home at Torthorwald. 
There I had a Heavenly Welcome from my saintly parents, 
yet not unmixed with many fast-falling tears. Five brief years 
only had elapsed, since I went forth from their Sanctuary, 
with my young bride ; and now, alas ! alas ! that grave on 
Tanna held mother and son locked in each other's embrace 
till the Resurrection Day. 

Not less glowing, but more terribly agonising, was my 
reception, a few days thereafter, at Coldstream, when I first 
gazed on the bereaved father and mother of my beloved; 
who, though godly people, were conscious of a heart-break 




I ran to the burning reed fence and tore it up."— Page 195. 

Q 



BACK TO SCOTLAND 243 

under that stroke, fiom which through their remaining years 
they never fully rallied. They murmured not against the 
Lord ; but all the same, heart and flesh began to faint and 
fail, even as our Divine Exemplar Himself fainted under the 
Cross, which yet He so uncomplainingly bore. 

The Foreign ]\Iission Committee of the Reformed Presby- 
terian Church met in Edinburgh, and welcomed me kindly, 
nay, warmly. A full report of all my doings for the past, and 
of all my plans and hopes, was laid before them. They at 
once agreed to my visiting and addressing every Congrega- 
tion and Sabbath School in the Church. They opened to me 
their Divinity Hall, that I might appeal to the Students. My 
Address there was published and largely circulated, under the 
motto — " Come over and help us." It was used of God to 
deepen vastly the mterest in our Mission. 

The Committee generously and enthusiastically did every- 
thing in their power to help me. By their influence, the 
Church in 1864 conferred on me the undesired and unde- 
served honour, the highest which they could confer — the 
honour of being the Moderator of their Supreme Court. No 
one can understand how much I shrank from all this ; but, 
in hope of the Lord's using it and me to promote His work 
amongst the Heathen, I accepted the Chair, though, I fear, 
only to occupy it most unworthily, for Tanna gave me little 
training for work like that ! 

I have ever regarded it as a privilege and honour that 1 
was born and trained within the old covenanting Reformed 
Presbyterian Church of Scotland. As a separate Communion, 
that Church was small amongst the thousands of Israel; but 
the principles of Civil and Religious Liberty for which her 
founders suffered and died are, at this moment, the heart and 
soul of all that is best and divinest in the Constitution of our 
British Empire. I am more proud that the blood of Martyrs 
is in my veins, and their truths in my heart, than other men 
can be of noble pedigree or royal nameSb 



844 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

- - - 

CHAPTER LII 

TOUR THROUGH THE OLD COUNTRY 

My tour through Scotland brought me into contact with 
every Minister, Congregation, and Sabbath School in the 
Church of my fathers. They were never at any time a rich 
people, but they were always liberal. At this time they con- 
tributed beyond all previous experience, both in money and 
in boxes of useful articles for the Islanders. 

Unfortunately, my visit to the far North, to our Congrega- 
tions at Wick and Stromness, had been arranged for the 
month of January ; and thereby a sore trial befell me in my 
pilgrimages. The roads were covered with snow and ice. I 
reached Aberdeen and Wick by steamer from Edinburgh, and 
had to find my way thence to Thurso. The inside seats on 
the Mail Coach being all occupied, I had to take my place 
outside. The cold was intense, and one of my feet got bitten 
by the frost. The storm detained me nearly a week at 
Thurso, but feeling did not return to the foot. 

We started, in a lull, by steamer for Stromness ; but the 
storm burst again, all were ordered below, and hatches and 
doors made fast. The passengers were mostly very rough, 
the place was foul with whisky and tobacco. I appealed to 
the Captain to let me crouch somewhere on deck, and hold 
on as best I could. He shouted, " I dare not ! You'll be 
washed overboard" 

On seeing my appealing look, he relented, directed his men 
to fasten a tarpaulin over me, and lash it and me to the mast, 
and there I lay till we reached] Stromness. The sea broke 
heavily and dangerously over the vessel. But the Captain, 
finding shelter for several hours under the jee of a headland, 
saved both the ship and the passengers. When at last we 
landed, my foot was so benumbed and painful that I could 
move a step only with greatest agony. Two meetings, how< 
ever, were in some kind of way conducted ; but the projected 
visit to Dingwall and other places had to be renounced, the 
snow lying too deep for any conveyance to carry me, and my 
foot crying aloud for treatment and skill. 

On returning Southwards I was confined for about two 



TOUR THROUGH THE OLD COUNTRY 245 

months, and placed under the best medical advice. All 
feeling seemed gradually to have departed from my foot ; and 
amputation was seriously proposed both in Edinburgh and in 
Glasgow. Having somehow managed to reach Liverpool, my 
dear friend, the Rev. Dr. Graham, took me there to a Doctor 
who had wrought many wonderful recoveries by galvanism. 
Time after time he applied the battery, but I felt nothing. 
He declared that the power used would "have killed six 
ordinary men," and that he had never seen any part of the 
human body so dead to feeling on a live and healthy person. 
Finally, he covered it all over with a dark plaster, and told me 
to return in three days. But next day, the throbbing feeling 
of insufferable coldness in the foot compelled me to return at 
once. After my persistent appeals, he removed the plaster ; 
and, to his great astonishment, the whole of the frosted part 
adhered to it ! Again, dressing the remaining parts, he 
covered it with plaster as before, and assured me that with 
care and rest it would now completely recover. By the bless- 
ing of the Lord it did, though it was a bitter trial to me 
amidst all these growing plans to be thus crippled by the way; 
and to this day I am sometimes warned in over- walking that 
the part is capable of many a painful twinge. And humbly I 
feel myself crooning over the graphic words of the Greatest 
Missionary, " I bear about in my body the marks of the Lord 
Jesus." 

On that tour, the Sabbath Schools joyfully adopted my 
scheme, and became " Shareholders " in the Mission Ship. It 
was thereafter ably developed by an elder of the Church. A 
Dayspring collecting box found its way into almost every 
family ; and the returns from Scotland have yielded ever since 
about ;£^25o per annum, as their proportion for the expenses 
of the Children's Mission Ship to the New Hebrides. The 
Church in Nova Scotia heartily accepted the same idea, and 
their Sabbath School children have regularly contributed their 
;^2 5o per annum too. The Colonial children have contri- 
buted the rest, throughout all these years, with unfailing 
interest And whensoever the true and full history of the 
South Sea Islands Mission is written for the edification of the 
Universal Church, let it not be forgotten that the children of 
Australasia, and Nova Scotia, and Scotland, did by their united 
pennies keep the Dayspring floating in the New Hebrides ; 



246 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

that the Missionaries and their families were thereby supplied 
with the necessaries of life, and that the Islanders were thus 
taught to clothe themselves and to sit at the feet of Jesus. 
This was the Children's Holy League, erewhile referred to j 
and one knows that on such a Union the Divine Mastei 
smiles well pleased. 

The Lord also crowned this tour with another preciouy 
fruit of blessing, though not all by any means due to my 
influence. Four new Missionaries volunteered from Scotland, 
and three from Nova Scotia. By their aid we not only 
re-claimed for Jesus the posts that had been abandoned, but 
we took possession of other Islands in His most blessed 
Name. But I did not wait and take them out with me. 
They had matters to look into and to learn about, that would 
be infinitely helpful to them in the Mission field. Especially, 
and far above everything else in addition to their regular 
Clerical course, some Medical instruction was an absolute pre- 
requisite. Every Missionary was urged to obtain all insight 
that was practicable at Medical Mission Dispensary, and 
otherwise, especially on lines known to be most requisite for 
these Islands. For this, and similar objects, all that I raised 
over and above what was required for the Dayspring was 
entrusted to the Foreign Mission Committee, that the new 
Missionaries might be fully equipped, and their outfit and 
travelling expenses be provided for without burdening the 
Church at home. Her responsibilities were already large 
enough for her resources. But she could give men, God's 
own greatest gift, and His people elsewhere gave the money, 
— the Colonies and the Home Country thus binding them- 
selves to each other in this Holy Mission of the Cross. 



CHAPTER LIII 

MARRIAGE AND FAREWELL 

But I did not return alone. The dear Lord had brought to 
me one prepared, all unknown to either of us, by special 
culture, by godly training, by many gifts and accomplishments, 
and even by family associations, to share my lot on the Ne¥» 



MARRIAGE AND FAREWELL 14? 

Hebrides. Her brother had been an honoured Missionary 
in the Foreign field, and had fallen asleep while the dew of 
youth was yet upon him ; her sister was the wife of a devoted 
Minister of our Church in Adelaide, both she and her husband 
being zealous promoters of our work ; and her father had left 
behind him a fragrant memory through his many Christian 
works at Edinburgh, Kenneth, and Alloa, besides being not 
unknown to fame as the author of those still popular books, 
Whitecros^ s Angcdoies^ illustrative of the Shorter Catechism 
and of the Holy Scriptures. Ere I left Scotland in 1864, I 
was married to Margaret Whitecross, and God spares us to 
each other still (1892); and the family which He has been 
pleased in His love to grant unto us we have dedicated to 
His service, with the prayer and hope that He may use every 
one of them in spreading the Gospel throughout the Heathen 
World. 

Our marriage was celebrated at her sister's house in Edin- 
burgh; and I may be pardoned for recalling a little event 
that characterised the occasion. My youngest brother, then 
tutor to a gentleman studying at the University, stepped forth 
at the close of the ceremony and recited an Epithalamium 
composed for the day. For many a month and year the 
refrain, a play upon the Bride's name, kept singing itself 
through my memory : — 

•' Long may the Whitecross banner wave, 
By the battle blasts unriven ; 
Long may our Brother and Sister brave 
Rejoice in the light of Heaven." 

He described the Bride as hearing a "Voice from the fat 
Pacific Seas " ; and turning to us both, he sang of an Angel 
"beckoning us to the Tanna-land," to gather a harvest of 
souls : — 

" The warfare is brief, the crown is bright, 
The pledge is the souls of men ; 
Go, may the Lord defend the Right, 
And restore you safe again 1 " 

But the verse which my dear wife thought most beautiful for 
a bridal day, and which her memory cherishes still, wai 
this:— 

" May the ruddy Joys, and the Graces fair, 
Wait fondly around you now ; 
Sweet angel Hopes and young Loves, repair 
To your home and bless your vow 1 " 



248 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

My last scene in Scotland was kneeling at the family altar 
in the old Sanctuary Cottage at Torthonvald, while my vener- 
able father, with his high-priestly locks of snow-white hair 
streaming over his shoulders, commended us once again to 
''the care and keeping of the Lord God of the families of 
Israel." It was the last time that ever on this Earth those 
accents of intercession, loaded with a pathos of deathless love, 
would fall upon my ears. I knew to a certainty that when 
we rose from our knees and said farewell, our eyes would 
never meet again till they were flooded with the lights of the 
Resurrection Day. But he and my darling mother gave us 
away once again with a free heart, not unpierced with the 
sword of human anguish, to the service of our common Lord 
and to the Salvation of the Heathen. And we went forth, 
praying that a double portion of their spirit, along with their 
precious blessing, might rest upon us in all the way that we 
had to go. 

Our beloved mother, always more self-restrained, and less 
demonstrative in the presence of others, held back her heart 
till we were fairly gone from the door ; and then, as my dear 
brother afterwards informed me, she fell back into his arms 
with a great cry, as if all the heart-strings had broken, and lay 
for long in a death-like swoon. Oh, all ye that read this page, 
think most tenderly of the cries of Nature, even where Grace 
and Faith are in perfect triumph. Read, through scenes like 
these, a fuller meaning into the words addressed to that 
blessed Mother, whose Son was given for us all| "Yea, a 
sword shall pierce through thine own soul also." 



CHAPTER LIV 

FIRST PEEP AT THE "DAYSPRINO* 

We embarked at Liverpool for Australia in The Crest of the 
Wave, Captain Ellis ; and, after what was then considered a 
fast passage of ninety-five days, we landed at Sydney on 1 7th 
January 1865. Within an hour we had to grapple with a 
new and amazing perplexity. The Captain of our Day spring 
came to inform me that his ship had arrived three days ago 




Jkhovahs Rain. 
" A panic seized upon them, rmd in a few moments they .ill disappeared.'— Pa- 



FIRST PEEP A 7 THE " DA YSPRING " 251 

and now lay in the stream, — that she had been to the Islands, 
and had settled the Gordons, M'Cullaghs, and Morrisons on 
their several stations, — that she had left Halifax in Nova 
Scotia fourteen months ago, and that now, on arriving at 
Sydney, he could not get one penny of money, and that the 
crew were clamouring for their pay, etc etc. He continued, 
"Where shall I get money for current expenses? No one 
will lend unless we mortgage the Dayspring. I fear there is 
nothing before us but to sell her ! " I gave him jQ^ o of my 
own to meet clamant demands, and besought him to secure 
me a day or two of delay that something might be done. 

Having landed, and been heartily welcomed by dear Dr. 
and Mrs. Moon and other friends, I went with a kind of 
trembling joy to have my first look at the Dayspring, like a 
sailor getting a first peep at the child born to him whilst far 
away on the sea. Some of the irritated ship's company 
stopped us by the way, and threatened prosecution and all 
sorts of annoyance. I could only urge again for a few days' 
patience. I found her to be a beautiful two-masted Brigantine, 
with a deck-house (added when she first arrived at Melbourne), 
and every way suitable for our necessities, — a thing of beauty, 
a white -winged Angel set a -floating by the pennies of the 
children to bear the Gospel to these sin-darkened but sun-lit 
Southern Isles. To me she became a sort of living thing, the 
impersonation of a living and throbbing love in the heart of 
thousands of "shareholders"; and I said, with a deep, 
indestructible faith, — " The Lord has provided — the Lord 
will provide." 

Since she sailed, £1^00 had been expended; for present 
liabilities at least ;£^7oo more were instantly required; and, at 
any rate, as large a sum to pay her way and meet expenses of 
next trip to the Islands. Having laid our perplexing circum- 
stances before our dear Lord Jesus, having " spread out " all 
the details in His sympathetic presence, pleading that the 
Ship itself and the new Missionaries were all His own, not 
mine, I told Him that this money was needed to do His own 
blessed work. 

On Friday morning, I consulted friends of the Mission, 
but no help was visible. I tried to borrow, but found that 
the lender demanded 20 per cent for interest, besides the 
title-deeds of the ship for security. I applied for a loan from 



252 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

the agent of the London Missionary Society (then agent for 
us too) on the credit of the Reformed Presbyterian Church's 
Foreign Committee, but he could not give it without a 
written order from Scotland. There were some who seemed 
rather to enjoy our perplexity ! 

Driven thus to the wall, I advertised for a meeting of 
Ministers and other friends, next morning at eleven o'clock, to 
receive my report and to consult re the Dayspring. I related 
my journeyings since leaving them and the results, and then 
asked for advice about the Ship, 

"Sell her," said some, "and have done with it." — "What," 
said others, "have the Sabbath Schools given you the Day- 
spring and can you not support her yourselves ? " 

I pointed out to them that the salary of each Missionary 
was then only ;£i2o per annum, that they gave their lives 
for the Heathen, and that surely the Colonial Christians 
would undertake the up-keep of the Ship, which was necessary 
to the very existence of the Mission. I appealed to them 
that, as my own Church in Scotland had now one Missionary 
abroad for every six Ministers at home, and the small Presby- 
terian Church of Nova Scotia had actually three Missionaries 
now on our Islands, it would be a blessed privilege for the 
Australian Churches and Sabbath Schools to keep the Day- 
spring afloat, without whose services the Missionaries could 
not live nor the Islanders be evangelised. 

Being Saturday, the morning Services for Sabbath were 
all arranged for, or advertised ; but Dr. M 'Gibbon offered me 
a meeting for the evening, and Dr. Steel an afternoon Service 
at three o'clock, combined with his Sabbath School. Rev. 
Mr. Patterson of Piermont, offered me a Morning Service ; but, 
as his was only a Mission Church, he could not give me a 
collectioa These openings I accepted, as from the Lord, 
however much they fell short of what I desired. 

At the Morning Service I informed the Congregation how 
we were situated, and expressed the hope that under God and 
their devoted pastor ^hey would greatly prosper, and would 
yet be able to help in supporting our Mission to their South 
Sea neighbours. Returning to the vestry, a lady and gentle- 
man waited to be introduced to me. They were from 
Launceston, Tasmania. 

" I am," said he, " Captain and owner vf that vessel lying 



FIRST PEEP A T THE " DA YSPRING " 153 

at anchor opposite the Dayspring, My wife and I, being too 
late to get on shore to attend any Church in the city, heard 
this Httle Chapel bell ringing, and followed, when we saw you 
going up the hill. We have so enjoyed the Service. We do 
heartly sympathise with you. This cheque for £^^0 will be 
a beginning to help you out of your difficulties." 

The reader knows how warmly I would thank them ; and 
how in my own heart I knew Who it was that made them 
arrive too late for their plans, but not for His^ and led them 
up that hill, and opened their hearts. Jehovah-Jireh ! 

At three o'clock. Dr. Steel's Church was filled with children 
and others, I told them in my appeal what had happened in 
the Mission Chapel, and how God had led Captain Frith and 
his wife, entire strangers, to sound the first note of our 
deliverance. One man stood up and said, " I will give £,\oJ^ 
Another, " I will give ;^5." A third, "I shall send you ;£^2o 
to-morrow morning." Several others followed their example, 
and the general collection was greatly encouraging. 

In the evening I had a very large as well as sympathetic 
Congregation. I fully explained the difficulty about the 
Dayspring^ and told them what God had already done for us, 
announcing an address to which contributions might be sent 
Almost every Mail brought me the free-will offerings of God's 
people ; and on Wednesday, when the adjourned meeting 
was held, the sum had reached in all ;^456. Believing that 
the Lord thus intervened at a vital crisis in our Mission, I 
dwell on it to the praise of His blessed Name. Trust in Him, 
obey Him, and He will not sufi"er you to be put to shame. 

Clearing out from her sister ships, then in harbour, the 
John Williams and the John Wesley^ our little Dayspring 
sailed for Tasmania. At Hobart we were visited by thousands 
of children and parents, and afterwards at Launceston, who 
were proud to see their own Ship, in which they were "share- 
holders " for Jesus. Daily, all over the Colony, I preached in 
Churches, and addressed public meetings, and got collections, 
and gave out Collecting Cards to be returned within two 
weeks. 

We received many tokens of interest and sympathy. The 
steam tug was granted to us free, and the harbour dues 
were remitted. Many presents were also sent on board the 
Dayspring. Still, after meeting all necessary outlays, the trip 



254 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

to Tasmania gave us only £2 27:8:11 clear for the Mission 
fund. 

Sailing now for South Australia, we arrived at Adelaide. 
Many friends there showed the deepest interest in our plans. 
Thousands of children and parents came to visit their own 
Mission Ship by several special trips. Daily and nightly I 
addressed meetings, and God's people were moved greatly in 
the cause. After meeting all expenses while in port, there 
remained a sum oi £6^^ : 9 : 2 for the up-keep of the vessel. 
The Honourable George Fife Angus gave me ^^241 — z. dear 
friend belonging to the Baptist Church. But there was still 
a deficit of ;£'4oo before the Day spring con\d sail free of debt, 
and my heart was sore as I cried for it to the Lord. 

Leaving the ship to sail direct for Sydney, I took steamer 
to Melbourne; but, on arriving there, sickness and anxiety 
laid me aside for three days. Under great weakness, I crept 
along to my dear friends at the Scotch College, Dr. and 
Mrs. Morrison, and Miss Fraser, and threw myself on their 
advice. 

" Come along," said the Doctor cheerily, " and I'll introduce 
you to Mr. Butchart and one or two friends in East Melbourne, 
and we'll see what can be done ! " 

I gave all information, being led on in conversation by the 
Doctor, and tried to interest them in our work, but no sub- 
scriptions were asked or received. Ere I sailed for Sydney; 
however, the whole deficiency was sent to me. I received in 
all, on this tour, the sum of ;^i726 : 9 : 10. Our Day spring 
once more sailed free, and our hearts overflowed with gratitude 
to the Lord and to His stewards I 



CHAPTER LV 

THE FRENCH IN THE PACIFIC 

We went down to the Islands with the Dayspiingva 1865 
The full story of the years that had passed was laid before my 
Missionary brethren at their Annual Synod. They resolved 
that permanent arrangements must now be made for the 
Vessel's support, and that I must return to the Colonies and 



THE FRENCH IN THE PACIFIC 255 

see these matured, to prevent any such crisis as that through 
which we had recently passed. This, meantime, appeared to 
all of them the most clamant of all Missionary duties, — their 
very lives, and the existence of the Mission itself, depending 
thereon. The Lord seemed to leave me no alternative ; and, 
with great reluctance, my back was again turned away from 
the Islands. 

The Dayspringy doing duty among the Loyalty Islands, 
left me, along with my dear wife, on Mar^, there to await an 
opportunity of getting to New Caledonia, and thence to 
Sydney Detained there for some time, we saw the noble 
work done by Messrs. Jones and Creagh, of the London 
Missionary Society, all being cruelly undone by the iyx^mny 
and Popery of the French. One day, in an inland walk, 
Mrs. Paton and I came on a large Conventicle in the bush. 
They were teaching each other, and reading the Scriptures 
which the Missionaries had translated into their own language, 
and which the French had forbidden them to use. They cried 
to God for deliverance from their oppressors ! Missionaries 
were prohibited from teaching the Gospel to the Natives 
without the permission of France; their books were sup- 
pressed, and they themselves placed under military guard on 
the island of Lifu. Even when, by Britain's protest, the 
Missionaries were allowed to resume their work, the French 
language w^as alone to be used by them ; and some, like Rev. 
J. Jones (as far down as 1888), were marched on board a 
Man-of-war, at half an hour's notice, and, without crime laid 
to their charge, forbidden ever to return to the Islands. 
While, on the other hand, the French Popish Missionaries 
were everywhere fostered and protected, presenting to the 
Natives as many objects of idolatry as their own, and follow- 
ing, as is the custom of the Romish Church in those Seas, 
in the wake of every Protestant Mission, to pollute and to 
destroy. 

Being delayed also for two weeks on Noumea, we saw the 
state of affairs under military rule. English Protestant re- 
sidents, few in number, appealed to me to conduct worship, 
but liberty could not be obtained from the authorities, who 
hated everything English. Again a number of Protestant 
parents, some French, others Enghsh and German, applied to 
me to baptize their children at their own houses. To have 



256 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PA TON 

asked permission would have been to court refusal, and to 
falsify my position. I laid the matter before the Lord, and 
baptized them all. Within two days the Private Secretary of 
the Governor arrived with an interpreter, and began to inquire 
of me, "Is it true that you have been baptizing here ? " 

I replied quite frankly, " It is." 

" We are sent to demand on whose authority ? " 

" On the authority of my Great Master." 

" When did you get that authority ? " 

" When I was licensed and ordained to preach the Gospel, 
I got that authority from my Great Master." 

Here a spirited conversation followed betwixt the two in 
French, and they politely bowed, and left me. 

Very shortly they returned, saying, " The Governor sends 
his compliments, and he wishes the honour of a visit from 
you at Government House at three o'clock, if convenient for 
you." 

I returned my greeting, and said that I would have pleasure 
in waiting upon his Excellency at the appointed hour. I 
thought to myself that I was in for it now, and I earnestly 
cried for Divine guidance. 

He saluted me graciously as " de great Missionary of de 
New Hebrides." He conversed in a very friendly manner 
about the work there, and seemed anxious to find any indica- 
tion as to the English designs. I had to deal very cautiously. 
He spoke chiefly through the interpreter; but, sometimes 
dismissing him, he talked to me as good, if not better English 
himself. He was eager to get my opinions as to how Britain 
got and retained her power over the Natives. After a very 
prolonged interview, we parted without a single reference to 
the baptisms or to religious services ! 

That evening the Secretary and interpreter waited upon us 
at our Inn, saying, "The Governor will have pleasure in 
placing his yacht and crew at your disposal to-morrow. Mrs. 
Paton and you can sail all around, and visit the Convict 
Island, and the Government Gardens, where lunch will be 
prepared for you." 

It was a great treat to us indeed. The crew were in prison 
garments, but all so kind to us. By Convict labour all the 
public works seemed to be carried on, and the Gardens were 
most beautiful. The carved work in bone, ivory, cocoa-nuts, 



THE GOSPEL AND GUNPOWDER 257 

shells, etc., was indeed very wonderful. We bought a few 
specimens, but the prices were beyond our purse. It was a 
strange spectacle — these things of beauty and joy, and beside 
them the chained gangs of fierce and savage Convicts, kept 
down only by bullet and sword ! 

Thanking the Governor for his exceeding kindness, I re- 
ferred to their Man-of-war about to go to Sydney, and offered 
to pay full passage money if they would take me, instead of 
leaving me to wait for a " trader." He at once granted my 
request, and arranged that we should be charged only at the 
daily cost for the sailors. At his suggestion, however, I took 
a number of things on board with me, and presented them to 
be used at the Cabin table. We were most generously treated 
— the Captain giving up his own room to my wife and myself, 
as they had no special accommodation for passengers. 

Noumea appeared to me at that time to be wholly given 
over to drunkenness and vice, supported as a great Convict 
Settlement by the Government of France, and showing every 
extreme of reckless, worldly pleasure, and of cruel, slavish toil. 
When I saw it again, three-and-twenty years thereafter, it 
showed no signs of progress for the better. If there be a 
God of justice and of love. His blight cannot but rest on a 
nation whose pathway is stained with corruption and steeped 
in blood, as is undeniably the case with France in the Pacific 
Isles. 



CHAPTER LVI 

THE GOSPEL AND GUNPOWDER 

Arriving at Sydney, I was at once plunged into a whirlpool 
of horrors. H.M.S. Curafoa had just returned from her 
official trip to the Islands, in which the Commodore, Sir 
William Wiseman, had thought it his duty to inflict punish- 
ment on the Natives for murder and robbery of Traders and 
others. On these Islands, as in all similar cases, the Mission- 
aries had acted as interpreters, and of course always used 
their influence on the side of mercy, and in the interests of 
peace. But Sydney, and indeed Australia and the Christian 



S58 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

World, were thrown into a ferment just a few days before our 
arrival, by certain articles in a leading publication there, and 
by the pictorial illustrations of the same. They were pro- 
fessedly from an officer on board Her Majesty's ship, and the 
sensation was increased by their apparent truthfulness and 
reality. Tanna was the scene of the first event, and a series 
was to follow in succeeding numbers. The Cura^oa was 
pictured lying at anchor off the shore, having the Dayspring 
a-stern. The Tannese warriors were being blown to pieces 
by shot and shell, and lay in heaps on the bloody coast. 
And the Missionaries were represented as safe in the lee of 
the Man-of-war, directing the onslaught, and gloating over the 
carnage. 

Without a question being asked or a doubt suggested, with- 
out a voice being raised in fierce denial that such men as 
these Missionaries were known to be could be guilty of such 
conduct, — men who had jeoparded their lives for years on end 
rather than hurt one hair on a Native's head, — a cry of execra- 
tion, loud and deep, and even savage, arose from the Press, 
and was apparently joined in by the Church itself. The 
common witticism about the "Gospel and Gunpowder" 
headed hundreds of bitter and scoffing articles in the journals ; 
and, as we afterwards learned, the shocking news had been 
telegraphed to Britain and America, losing nothing in force 
by the way, and, while filling friends of Missions with dismay, 
was dished up day after day with every imaginable enhance- 
ment of horror for the readers of the secular and infidel Press. 
As I stepped ashore at Sydney I found myself probably the 
best-abused man in all Australia, and the very name of the 
New Hebrides Mission stinking in the nostrils of the People. 

The gage of battle had been thrown and fell at my feet. 
Without one moment's delay I lifted it in the name of my 
Lord and of my maligned brethren. That evening my reply 
was in the hands of the editor, denying that such battles ever 
took place, retailing the actual facts of which I had been 
myself an eye-witness, and intimating legal prosecution unless 
the most ample and unequivocal withdrawal and apology were 
at once published. The Newspaper printed my rejoinder, and 
made satisfactory amends for having been iimposed upon and 
deceived. I waited upon the Commodore and appealed for 
his help in redressing his terrible inury to pur Mission. He 




Farkwei.l to Tanna. — Page 199. 



THE GOSPEL AND GUNPOWDER 261 



informed ir.e that he had already called his officers to account, 
but that all denied any connection with the articles or the 
pictures. He had little doubt, all the same, that some one 
on board was the prompter, who gloried in the evil that was 
being done to the cause of Christ. He offered every possible 
assistance, by testimony or otherwise, to place all the facts 
before the Christian public and to vindicate our Missionaries. 

The outstanding facts are best presented in the following 
extract from the official report of the Mission Synod : — 

" When the New Hebrides Missionaries were assembled at 
their annual meeting on Aneityum, H.M.S. Cura^oa, Sir Wm. 
Wiseman, Bart, C.B., arrived in the harbour to investigate 
many greivances of white men and trading vessels among the 
Islands. A petition having been previously presented to the 
Governor in Sydney, as drawn out by the Revs. Messrs. 
Geddie and Copeland, after the murder of Mr. and Mrs. 
Gordon on Erromanga, requesting an investigation into the 
sad event, and the removal of a Sandal-wood Trader, a British 
subject, who had incited the Natives to it, — the Missionaries 
gave the Commodore a memorandum on the loss of life and 
property that had been sustained by the Mission on Tanna, 
Erromanga, and Efatb. He requested the Missionaries to 
supply him with interpreters, and requested the Dayspring to 
accompany him with them. The request was at once acceded 
to. Mr. Baton was appointed to act as interpreter for Tanna, 
Mr. Gordon (brother of the martyr) for Erromanga, and Mr. 
Morrison for Efat^. 

" At each of these Islands, the Commodore summoned the 
principal Chiefs near the harbours to appear before him, and 
explained to them that his visit was to inquire into the com- 
plaints British subjects had made against them, and to see if 
they had any against British subjects ; and when he had found 
out the truth he would punish those who had done the wrong 
and protect those who had suffered wrong. The Queen did 
not send him to compel them to become Christians, or to 
punish them for not becoming Christians. She left them to 
do as they liked in this matter ; but she was very angry at 
them because they had encouraged her subjects to live 
amongst them, sold them land, and promised to protect them, 
and afterwards murdered some of them and attempted to 
murder others, and stolen and destroyed their property ; that 



262 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

the inhabitants of these islands were talked of over the whole 
world for their treachery, cruelty, and murders ; and that the 
Queen would no longer allow them to murder or injure her 
subjects, who were living peaceably among them either as 
Missionaries or Traders. She would send a Ship of War 
every year to inquire into their conduct, and if any white man 
injured any Native they were to tell the Captain of the 
Man-of-war, and the white man would be punished as fast as 
the black man.'* 

After spending much time, and using peaceably every 
means in his power in trying to get the guilty parties on 
Tanna, and not succeeding, he shelled two villages, — having 
the day before informed the Natives that he would do so, and 
advising to have all women, children, and sick removed, 
which in fact they did. Indeed nearly the whole of the 
inhabitants, young and old, went to Nowar's land, where they 
were instructed they would be safe, while they witnessed what 
a Man-of-war could do in punishing murderers. But before 
the hour approached, a foolish host of Tannese warriors had 
assembled on the beach, painted and armed and determined 
to fight the Man-of-war ! And the Chief of a village on the 
other side of the bay was at that moment assembled with his 
men on the high ground within our view, and dancing to a 
war song in defiance. 

The Commodore caused a shell to strike the hill and 
explode with terrific fury just underneath the dancers. The 
earth and the bush were torn and thrown into the air above 
and around them ; and next moment the whole host were 
seen disappearing over the brow of the hill. Two shots were 
sent over the heads of the warriors on the shore, with terrific 
noise and uproar ; in an instant, every man was making haste 
for Nowar's land, the place of refuge. The Commodore then 
shelled the villages, and destroyed their property. Beyond 
what I have here recorded, absolutely nothing was done. 

We return then for a moment to Sydney. The public 
excitement made it impossible for me to open my lips in the 
promotion of our Mission. The Rev. Drs. Dunmore Lang 
and Steel, along with Professor Smith of the University, 
waited on the Commodore, and got an independent version of 
the facts. They then called a meeting on the affair by public 
advertisement. Without being made acquainted with the 



A PLEA FOR TANNA 263 

results of their investigations, I was called upon to give my 
own account of the Cura^oa's visit and of the connection 
of the Missionaries therewith. They then submitted the Com- 
modore's statement, given by him in writing. He exonerated 
the Missionaries from every shadow of blame and from all 
responsibility. In the interests of mercy as well as justice, 
and to save life, they had acted as his interpreters ; and there 
all that they had to do with the Curafoa began and ended. 
All this was published in the Newspapers next day, along 
with the speeches of the three deputies. The excitement 
began to subside. But the poison had been lodged in many 
hearts, and the ejectment of it was a slow and difficult 
process. 

Feeling absolutely conscious that I had only done my 
Christian duty, I left all results in the hands of my Lord 
Jesus, and pressed forward in His blessed work. But more than 
one dear personal friend had to be sacrificed over this painful 
affair. A Presbyterian Minister, and a godly elder and his 
wife, all most excellent and well-beloved, at whose houses I 
had been received as a brother, intimated to me that owing 
to this case of the Cura(oa their friendship and mine must 
entirely cease in this world. And it did cease; but my 
esteem never changed. I had learned not to think unkindly 
of friends, even when they manifestly misunderstood my 
actions. Nor would these things merit being recorded here, 
were it not that they may be at once a beacon and a guide. 
God's people are still belied. And the mob is still as ready 
as ever to cry, "Crucify I Crucify 1" 



CHAPTER LVII 

A PLEA FOR TANNA 

Everything having been at length arranged for in the 
Colonies, in connection with the Mission and Dayspring^ as 
far as could possibly be, — and I having been adopted by the 
Victorian Assembly of 1866, as the first Missionary from the 
Presbyterian Church of Australia to the New Hebrides, — we 
sailed for the Islands on the 8th August of that year. Besides 



264 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

my wife and child, the following accompanied us to the 
field : Revs. Copeland, Cosh, and M'Nair, along with their 
respective wives. On 20th August we reached Aneityum ; 
and, having landed some of our friends, we sailed Northwards, 
as far as Efatb, to let the new Missionaries see all the Islands 
open for occupation, and to bring all our Missionaries back to 
the annual meeting, where the permanent settlements would 
be finally agreed upon. 

While staying at Aneityum, I learned with as deep emotion 
as man ever felt for man, that noble old Abraham, the sharer 
of my Tannese trials, had during the interval peacefully fallen 
asleep in Jesus. He left for me his silver watch — one which I 
had myself sent to the dear soul from Sydney, and which he 
greatly prized. In his dying hour he said, " Give it to Missi, 
my own Missi Paton ; and tell him that I go to Jesus, where 
Time is dead." 

I learned also, and truly human-hearted readers will need 
no apology for introducing this news in so grave a story — that 
my faithful dog Cluthay entrusted to the care of a kindly 
Native to be kept for my return, had, despite all coaxing, grown 
weary of heart amongst all these dark faces, and fallen asleep 
too, truly not unworthy of a grateful tear ! 

At our annual Synod, after much prayerful deliberation 
and the careful weighing of every vital circumstance, I was 
constrained by the united voice of my brethren not to return 
to Tanna, but to settle on the adjoining island of Aniwa 
( = A-ne^-wa). It was even hoped that thereby Tanna might 
eventually be the more surely reached and evangelised. 

By the new Missionaries all the other old Stations were 
re-occupied and some fresh Islands were entered upon in the 
name of Jesus. As we moved about with our Day springy and 
planted the Missionaries here and there, nothing could repress 
the wonder of Natives. 

"How is this?" they cried; "We slew or drove them all 
away ! We plundered their houses and robbed them. Had 
we been so treated, nothing would have made us return. But 
they come back with a beautiful new ship, and with more and 
more Missionaries. And is it to trade and to get money, like 
the other white men ? No 1 no ! But to tell us of their 
Jehovah God and of His Son Jesus. \l their God makei 
them do all that, we may well worship Him too." 



A PLEA FOR TANNA 265 

In this way, island after island was opened up to receive 
the Missionary, and their Chiefs bound themselves to protect 
and cherish him, before they knew anything whatever of the 
Gospel, beyond what they saw in the disposition and 
character of its Preachers or heard rumoured regarding its 
fruits on other Islands. Imagine Cannibals found thus 
prepared to welcome the Missionary, and to make not only 
his property but his life comparatively safe. The Isles 
" wait " for Christ. 

On our way to Aniwa, the Dayspring had to call at Tanna. 
By stress of weather we lay several days in Port Resolution. 
And there many memories were again revived — wounds that 
after five-and-twenty years, when I now write, still bleed afresh ! 
Nowar, the old Chief, unstable but friendly, was determined 
to keep us there by force or by fraud. The Captain told him 
that the council of the Missionaries had forbidden him to land 
our boxes at Tanna. 

" Don't land them," said the wily Chief, " just throw them 
over ; my men and I will catch everything before it reaches 
the water, and carry them all safely ashore ! " 

The Captain said he durst not. " Then," persisted Nowar, 
'* just point them out to us ; you will have no further trouble ; 
we will manage everything for Missi." 

They were in distress when he refused ; and poor old Nowai 
tried another tack. Suspecting that my dear wife was afraid 
of them, he got us on shore to see his extensive plantations. 
Turning eagerly to her, he said, leaving me to interpret, 
" Plenty of food I While I have a yam or a banana, you shall 
not want." 

She answered, " I fear not any lack of food.** 

Pointing to his warriors, he cried, " We are many \ We are 
strong ! We can always protect you." 

" I am not afraid," she calmly replied. 

He then led us to that chestnut-tree, in the branches of 
which I had sat during a lonely and memorable night, when 
all hope had perished of any earthly deliverance, and said to 
her with a manifest touch of genuine emotion, "The God who 
protected Missi there will always protect you." 

She told him that she had no fear of that kind, but ex- 
plained to him that we must for the present go to Aniwa, but 
would return to Tanna, if the Lord opened up our way. 



266 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

Nowar, Arkurat, and the rest, seemed to be genuinely grieved, 
and it touched my soul to the quick. 

A beautiful incident was the outcome, as we learned only 
in long after years. There was at that time an Aniwan Chief 
on Tanna, visiting friends. He was one of their great SacTed 
Men. He and his people had been promised a passage home 
in the Dayspring^ with their canoes in tow. When old Nowar 
saw that he could not keep us with himself, he went to this 
Aniwan Chief, and took the white shells, the insignia of 
Chieftainship, from his own arm, and bound them on the 
Sacred Man, saying, "By these you promise to protect my 
Missi and his wife and child on Aniwa. Let no evil befall 
them ; or, by this pledge, I and my people will levenge it." 

In a future crisis, this probably saved our lives, as shall 
be afterwards related. After all, a bit of the Christ-Spirit had 
found its way into that old Cannibal's soul ! And the same 
Christ-Spirit in me yearned more strongly still, and made it a 
positive pain to pass on to another Island, and leave him in 
that dim-groping twilight of the souL 



CHAPTER LVIII 

OUR NEW HOME ON ANIWA 

Aniwa became my Mission Home in November 1866; and 
for the next fifteen years it was the heart and centre of my 
personal labours in the Heathen World. Since 1 881, alas! 
my too frequent deputation pilgrimages among Churches in 
Great Britain and in the Colonies have rendered my visits 
to Aniwa but few and far between. God never guided me 
back to Tanna ; but others, my dear friends, have seen His 
Kingdom planted and beginning to grow amongst that slowly 
relenting race. Aniwa was to be the land wherein my past 
years of toil and patience and faith were to see their fruits 
ripening at length. I claimed Aniwa for Jesus, and by the 
grace of God Aniwa now worships at the Saviour's feet. 

The Island of Aniwa is one of the smaller isles of the New 
Hebrides. It measures scarcely seven miles by two, and is 
everywhere girt round with a belt of coral reef. The sea 



OUR NEW HOME ON ANIWA 267 

oreaks thereon heavily, with thundering roar, and the white 
surf rolls in furious and far. But there are days of calm, 
when all the sea is glass, and the spray on the reef is only a 
fringe of silver. 

Aniwa, having no hills to attract and condense the clouds, 
suffers badly for lack of genial rains ; and the heavy rains of 
hurricane and tempest seem to disappear as if by magic through 
the light soil and porous rock. The moist atmosphere and 
the heavy dews, however, keep the Island covered with green, 
while large and fruitful trees draw wondrous nourishment from 
their rocky beds. 

Aniwa has no harbour, or safe anchorage of any kind for 
ships ; though, in certain winds, they have been seen at anchor 
on the outer edge of the reef, always a perilous haven ! There 
is one crack in the coral belt, through which a boat can safely 
run to shore ; but the little wharf, built there of the largest 
coral blocks that could be rolled together, has been once and 
again swept clean off by the hurricane, leaving " not a wrack 
behind." 

When we landed, the Natives received us kindly. They 
and the Aneityumese Teachers led us to a temporary home, 
prepared for our abode. It was a large Native Hut. Walls 
and roof consisted of sugar-cane leaf and reeds, intertwisted on 
a strong wooden frame. It had neither doors nor windows, 
but open spaces instead of these. The earthen floor alone 
looked beautiful, covered thick with white coral broken small. 
It had only one apartment ; and that, meantime, had to serve 
also for Church and School and Public Hall. We screened 
off a little portion, and behind that screen planted our bed, 
and stored our valuables. All the Natives within reach 
assembled to watch us taking our food ! A box at first 
served for a chair, the lid of another box was our table, our 
cooking was all done in the open air under a large tree, and 
we got along with amazing comfort. But the house was under 
the shelter of a coral rock, and we saw at a glance that at 
certain seasons it would prove a very hotbed of fever and ague. 
We were, however, only too thankful to enter it, till a better 
could be built, and on a breezier site. 

The Aniwans were not so violently dishonourable as the 
Tannese. But they had the knack of asking in a rather 
menacing manner whatever they coveted ; and the tomahawk 



268 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

was sometimes swung to enforce an appeaL We strove to get 
along quietly and kindly, in the hope that when we knew their 
language, and could teach them the principles of Jesus, they 
would be saved, and life and property would be secure. But 
the rumour of the Curafoa!s visit and her punishment of 
murder and robbery did more, by God's blessing, to protect 
us during those Heathen days than all other influences com- 
bined. The savage Cannibal was heard to whisper to his 
bloodthirsty mates, " not to murder or to steal, for the Man- 
of-war that punished Tanna would blow up their little Island ! " 

Sorrowful experience on Tanna had taught us to seek the 
site for our Aniwan house on the highest ground, and away 
from the malarial influences near the shore. There was one 
charming mound, covered with trees, whose roots ran down 
into the crevices of coral, and from which Tanna and Erro- 
manga are clearly seen. But there the Natives for some 
superstitious reason forbade us to build, and we were con- 
strained to take another rising ground somewhat nearer the 
shore. In the end, this turned out to be the very best site 
on the island for us, central and suitable every way. But we 
afterwards learned that perhaps superstition also led them to 
sell us this site, in the malicious hope that it would prove our 
ruin. The mounds on the top, which had to be cleared away, 
contained the bones and refuse of their Cannibal feasts for 
ages. None but their Sacred Men durst touch them ; and the 
Natives watched us hewing and digging, certain that their 
gods would strike us dead ! That failing, their thoughts may 
probably have been turned to reflect that after all the Jehovah 
God was stronger than they. 

In levelling the site, and gently sloping the sides of the 
ground for good drainage purposes, I had gathered together 
two large baskets of human bones. I said to a Chief in 
Tannese, " How do these bones come to be here ? " 

And he replied, with a shrug worthy of a cynical French- 
man, "Ah, we are not Tanna-menl We don't eat the 
boneil* 




At everj- turn I expected he would dash himself and me against the great forest trees."— Page 2a& 



HOUSE-BUILDING FOR GOD 271 



CHAPTER LIX 

HOUSE-BUILDING FOR GOD 

The site being now cleared, we questioned whether to build 
only a temporary home, hoping to return to dear old Tanna 
as SDon as possible, or, though the labour would be vastly 
greater, a substantial house — for the comfort of our successors, 
if not of ourselves. We decided that, as this was work for 
God, we would make it the very best we could. We planned 
two central rooms, sixteen feet by sixteen, with a five feet wide 
lobby between, so that other rooms could be added when 
required. About a quarter of a mile from the sea, and thirty- 
five feet above its level, I laid the foundations of the house. 
Coral blocks raised the wall about three feet high all round 
Air passages carried sweeping currents underneath each room, 
and greatly lessened the risk of fever and ague. A wide 
trench was dug all round, and filled up as a drain with broken 
coral. At back and front, the verandah stretched five feet 
wide ; and pantry, bath-room, and tool-house were partitioned 
off" under the verandah b'jhind. The windows sent to me had 
hinges ; I added two feet to each, with wood from Mission- 
boxes, and made them French door-windows, opening from 
each room to the verandah. And so we had, by God's 
blessing, a healthy spot to live in, if not exactly a thing of 
beauty ! 

The Mission House, as ultimately finished, had six rooms, 
three on each side of the lobby, and measured ninety feet in 
length, surrounded by a verandah, one hundred feet by five, 
which kept everything shaded and cool. Underneath two 
rooms a cellar was dug eight feet deep, and shelved all round 
for a store. In more than one terrific hurricane that cellar 
saved our lives, — all crushing into it when trees and houses 
were being tossed like feathers on the wings of the wind. 
Altogether, the house at Aniwa has proved one of the health- 
iest and most commodious of any that have been planted 
by Christian hands on the New Hebrides. In selecting site 
and in building " the good hand of our God was upon us for 
good." 

I built also two small Orphanages, almost as inevitably 



272 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

necessary as the Missionary's own house. They stood on a 
line with the front of my own dwelling, one for girls, the other 
for boys, and we had them constantly under our own eyes. 
The orphans were practically boarded at the Mission premises, 
and adopted by the Missionaries. Their clothing was a heavy 
drain upon our resources ; and every odd and curious article 
that came in any of the boxes or parcels was utilised. We 
trained these young people for Jesus. And at this day many 
of the best of our Native Teachers, and most devoted Chris- 
tian helpers, are amongst those who would probably have 
perished but for these Orphanages. 

Every day after dinner we set the bell a-ringing — intimating, 
from our first arrival on Aniwa, readiness to give advice or 
medicine to all who were sick. We spoke to them, so soon 
as we had learned, a few words about Jesus. The weak 
received a cup of tea and a piece of bread. The demand was 
sometimes great, especially when epidemics befell them. But 
some rather fled from us as the cause of their sickness, and 
sought refuge from our presence in remotest corners, or rushed 
off at our approach and concealed themselves in the bush. 
They were but children, and full of superstition ; and we had 
to win them by kindly patience, never losing faith in them 
and hope for them, any more than the Lord did with us ! 

Our learning the language on Aniwa was marked by similar 
incidents to those of Tanna, related in a preceding chapter ; 
though a few of them could understand my Tannese, and that 
greatly helped me. One day a man, after carefully examining 
some article, turned to his neighbour and said, " Taha tinei ? " 

I inferred that he was asking, " What is this ? " Pointing 
to another article, I repeated their words ; they smiled at each 
otlier, and gave me its name. 

On another occasion, a man said to his companion, looking 
toward me, " Taha neigo ? " Concluding that he was asking 
my name, I pointed towards him, and repeated the words, and 
they at once gave me their names. 

Readers would be surprised to discover how much you can 
readily learn of any language, with these two short questions 
constantly on your lips, and with people ready at every turn 
to answer — "What's this?" "What's your name?" Every 
word was at once written down, spelled phonetically and 
arranged in alphabetic order, and a note appended as to tbo 



HOUSE-BUILDING FOR GOD 273 

circumstances in which it was used. By frequent comparison 
of these notes, and by careful daily and even hourly imitation 
of all their sounds, we were able in a measure to understand 
each other before we had gone far in the house-building opera- 
tions, during which some of them were constantly beside me. 

One incident of that time was very memorable, and God 
turned it to good account for higher ends. I often tell it as 
"the miracle of the speaking bit of wood"; and it has 
happened to other Missionaries exactly as to myself. While 
working at the house, I required some nails and tools. Lift- 
ing a piece of planed wood, I pencilled a few words on it, and 
requested our old Chief to carry it to Mrs. Paton, and she 
would send what I wanted. In blank wonder, he innocently 
stared at me, and said, " But what do you want ? " 

I replied, "The wood will tell her." He looked rather 
angry, thinking that I befooled him, and retorted, " Who ever 
heard of wood speaking ? " 

By hard pleading I succeeded in persuading him to go. 
He was amazed to see her looking at the wood and then 
fetching the needed articles. He brought back the bit of 
wood, and eagerly made signs for an explanation. Chiefly in 
broken Tannese I read to him the words, and informed him 
that in the same way God spoke to us through His Book. 
The will of God was written there, and by and bye, when he 
learned to read, he would hear God speaking to him from its 
page, as Mrs. Paton heard me from the bit of wood. 

A great desire was thus awakened in the poor man's soul 
to see the very Word of God printed in his own language. 
He helped me to learn words and master ideas with growing 
enthusiasm. And when my work of translating portions of 
Holy Scripture began, his delight was unbounded and his help 
invaluable. The miracle of a speaking page was not less 
wonderful than that of speaking wood ! 

One day, while building the house, an old Inland Chief 
and his three sons came to see us. Everything was to them 
full of wonder. After returning home one of the sons fell 
sick, and the father at once blamed us and the Worship, 
declaring that if the lad died we all should be murdered in 
revenge. By God's blessing, and by our careful nursing and 
suitable medicine, he recovered and was spared. The old. 
Chief superstitiously wheeled round almost to another extreme 

B 



274 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

He became not only friendly, but devoted to us He attended 
the Sabbath Services, and listened to the Aneityumese Teachers, 
and to my first attempts, partly in Tannese, translated by the 
orator Taia or the Chief Namakei, and explained in our hear- 
ing to the people in their mother tongue. 

But on the heels of this, another calamity overtook us. So 
soon as two rooms of the Mission House were roofed in, I 
hired the stoutest of the young men to carry our boxes thither. 
Two of them started off with a heavy box suspended on a 
pole from shoulder to shoulder, their usual custom. They 
were shortly after attacked with vomiting of blood ; and one 
of them, an Erromangan, actually died. The father of the 
other swore that, if his son did not get better, every soul 
at the Mission House should be slain in revenge. But God 
mercifully restored him. 

As the boat-landing was nearly three-quarters of a mile 
distant, and such a calamity recurring would be not only 
sorrowful in itself but perilous in the extreme for us all, I 
steeped my wits, and with such crude materials as were at 
hand, I manufactured not only a hand-barrow, but a wheel- 
barrow, for the pressing emergencies of the time. In due 
course, I procured a more orthodox hand- cart from the 
Colonies, and coaxed and bribed the Natives to assist me in 
making a road for it. Perhaps the ghost of Macadam would 
shudder at the appearance of that road, but it has proved 
immensely useful ever since. 



CHAPTER LX 

A CITY OF GOD 

When, in the course of years, everything had been completed 
to our taste, we lived practically in the midst of a beautiful 
Village, — the Church, the School, the Orphanage, the Smithy 
and Joiner's Shop, the Printing Office, the Banana and Yam 
House, the Cook House, etc.; all very humble indeed, but all 
standing sturdily up there among the orange-trees, and preach- 
ing the Gospel of a higher civilisation and of a better life for 
Aniwa. The little road leading to each door was laid with 



A CITY OF GOD a75 



the white coral broken small. The fence around all shone 
fresh and clean with new paint. Order and taste were seen 
to be laws in the white man's New Life; and several of the 
Natives began diligently to follow our example. 

Many and strange were the arts which I had to try to 
practise, such as handling the adze, the mysteries of tenon 
and mortise, and other feats of skill. If a Native wanted a 
fish-hook, or a piece of red calico to bind his long whip-cord 
hair, he would carry me a block of coral or fetch me a 
beam ; but continuous daily toil seemed to him a mean exist- 
ence. The women were tempted, by calico and beads for 
pay, to assist in preparing the sugar-cane leaf for thatch, 
gathering it in the plantations, and tying it over reeds four or 
six feet long with strips of bark of pandanus leaf, leaving 
a long fringe hanging over on one side. How differently 
they acted when the Gospel began to touch their hearts! 
They built their Church and their School then, by their own 
free toil, rejoicing to labour without money or price ; and they 
have ever since kept them in good repair, for the service of 
the Lord, by their voluntary offerings of wood and sugar-cane 
leaf and coral-lime. 

The roof was firmly tied on and nailed ; thereon were laid 
the reeds, fringed with sugar-cane leaf, row after row tied firmly 
to the wood ; the ridge was bound down by cocoa-nut leaves, 
dexterously plaited from side to side and skewered to the 
ridge pole with hard wooden pins ; and over all, a fresh storm- 
roof was laid on yearly for the hurricane months, composed 
of folded cocoa-nut leaves, held down with planks of wood, 
and bound to the frame-work below — which, however, had to 
be removed again in April to save the sugar-cane leaf from 
rotting beneath it There you were snugly covered in, and 
your thatching good to last from eight years to ten ; that is, 
provided you were not caught in the sweep of the hurricane, 
before which trees went flying like straws, huts disappeared 
like autumn leaves, and your Mission House, if left standing 
at all, was probably swept bare alike of roof and thatch at a 
single stroke ! Well for you at such times if you have a good 
barometer indicating the approach of the storm ; and better 
still, a large cellar like ours, four-and-twenty feet by sixteen, 
built round with solid coral blocks, — where goods may be 
stored, and whereinto also all your household may creep for 



276 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

safety, while the tornado tosses your dwelling about, and sets 
huge trees dancing around you I 

We had also to invent a lime-kiln, and this proved one of 
the hardest nuts of all that had to be cracked. The kind of 
coral required could be obtained only at one spot, about three 
miles distant. Lying at anchor in my boat, the Natives dived 
into the sea, broke off with hammer and crowbar piece after 
piece, and brought it up to me, till I had my load. We then 
carried it ashore, and spread it out in the sun to be blistered 
there for two weeks or so. Having thus secured twenty or 
thirty boat -loads, and had it duly conveyed round to the 
Mission Station, a huge pit was dug in the ground, dry wood 
piled in below, and green wood above to a height of several 
feet, and on the top of all the coral blocks were orderly laid. 
When this pile had burned for seven or ten days, the coral 
had been reduced to excellent lime, and the plaster work made 
therefrom shone like marble. 

On one of these trips the Natives performed an extra- 
ordinary feat. The boat with full load was struck heavily by 
a wave, and the reef drove a hole in her side. Quick as 
thought the crew were all in the sea, and, to my amazement, 
bearing up the boat with their shoulder and one hand, while 
swimming and guiding us ashore with the other ! There on 
the land we were hauled up, and four weary days were spent 
fetching and carrying from the Mission Station every plank, 
tool, and nail, necessary for her repair. Every boat for these 
seas ought to be built of cedar wood and copper-fastened, 
which is by far the most economical in the end. And all 
houses should be built of wood which is as full as possible of 
gum or resin, since the large white ants devour not only all 
other soft woods, but even Colonial blue gum-trees, the hard 
cocoa-nut, and window sashes, chairs, and tables 1 

Glancing back on all these toils, I rejoice that such ex- 
hausting demands are no longer made on our newly-arrived 
Missionaries. Houses, all ready for being set up, are now 
brought down from the Colonies. Zinc roofs and other im- 
provements have been introduced. The Synod appoints a 
deputation to accompany the young Missionary, and plant the 
house along with himself at the Station committed to his care. 
Precious strength is thus saved for higher uses ; and not only 
property but life itself is oftentimes preserved. 



A CITY OF GOD a77 



I will close this chapter with an incident which, though it 
came to our knowledge only years afterwards, closely bears 
upon our Settlement on Aniwa. At first we had no idea why 
they so determinedly refused us one site, and fixed us to 
another of their own choice. But after the old Chief Namakei 
became a Christian, he one day addressed the Aniwan people 
in our hearing to this effect : — 

" When Missi came we saw his boxes. We knew he had 
blankets and calico, axes and knives, fish-hooks and all such 
things. We said, ' Don't drive him off, else we will lose all 
these things. We will let him land. But we will force him 
to live on the Sacred Plot. Our gods will kill him, and we 
will divide all that he has amongst the men of Aniwa.' But 
Missi built his house on our most sacred spot. He and his 
people lived there, and the gods did not strike. He planted 
bananas there, and we said, * Now when they eat of these they 
will all drop down dead, as our fathers assured us, if any one 
ate fruit from that ground, except only our Sacred Men them- 
selves.' These bananas ripened. They did eat them. We 
kept watching for days and days, but no one died ! Therefore 
what we say, and what our fathers have said, is not true. Our 
gods cannot kill them. Their Jehovah God is stronger than 
the gods of Aniwa." 

I enforced old Namakei's appeal, telling them that, though 
they knew it not, it was the living and true and only God who 
had sent them every blessing which they possessed, and had 
at last sent us to teach them how to serve and love and please 
Him. In wonder and silence they Hstened, while I tried to 
explain to them that Jesus, the Son of this God, had lived 
and died and gone to the Father to save them, and that He 
was now willing to take them by the hand and lead them 
through this life to glory and immortality together with 
Himself. 

The old Chief led them in prayer — a strange, dark, groping 
prayer, with streaks of Heathenism colouring every thought 
and sentence; but still a heart-breaking prayer, as the cry 
of a soul once Cannibal, but now being thrilled through and 
through with the first conscious pulsations of the Christ-Spirit, 
throbbing into the words — " Father, Father ; our Father." 

When these poor creatures began to wear a bit of calico or 
a kilt, it was an outward sign of a change, though yet far from 



278 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

civilisation. And when they began to look up and pray to 
One whom they called "Father, our Father," though they 
might be far, very far, from the type of Christian that dubs 
itself " respectable,*' my heart broke over them in tears of joy ; 
and nothing will ever persuade me that there was not a Divine 
Heart in the Heavens rejoicing too 



CHAPTER LXI 

THE RELIGION OF REVENGE 

On landing in November 1866 we found the Natives of 
Aniwa, some very shy and distrustful, and others forward 
and imperious. No clothing was worn; but the wives and 
elder women had grass aprons or girdles like our first Parents 
in Eden. The old Chief interested himself in us and our 
work ; but the greater number showed a far deeper interest in 
the axes, knives, fish-hooks, strips of red calico, and blankets, 
received in payment for work or for bananas. Even for 
payment they would scarcely work at first, and they were most 
unreasonable, easily offended, and started off in a moment at 
any imaginable slight. 

For instance, a Chief once came for medicine. I was so 
engaged that I could not attend to him for a few minutes. So 
off he went, in a great rage, threatening revenge, and muttering, 
" I must be attended to ! I won't wait on himy Such were 
the exactions of a naked Savage ! 

Shortly before our arrival, an Aneityumese Teacher was 
sacrificed on Aniwa. The circumstances are illustrative of 
what may be almost called their worship of revenge. Many 
long years ago, a party of Aniwans had gone to Aneityum on a 
friendly visit ; but the Aneityumese, then all Savages, murdered 
and ate every man of them save one, who escaped into the 
bush. Living on cocoa-nuts, he awaited a favourable wind, 
and, launching his canoe by night, he arrived in safety. The 
bereaved Aniwans, hearing his terrible story, were furious for 
revenge ; but the forty- five miles of sea between proving too 
hard an obstacle, they made a deep cut in the earth and vowed 
to renew that cut from year to year till the day of revenge 




Dressed in every article of European apparel, mostly portions of male attire, that she could 
beg or borrow." — Page 294. 



THE RELIGION OF REVENGE 



came round Thus the memory of the event was kept alive 
for nearly eighty years. 

At length the people of Aneityum came to the knowledge 
of Jesus Christ. They strongly yearned to spread that saving 
Gospel to the Heathen Islands all around. Amid prayers and 
strong cryings to God they, like the Church at Antioch, desig- 
nated two of their leading men to go as Native Teachers and 
evangelise Aniwa, viz. Navalak and Nemeyan ; whilst others 
went forth to Fotuna, Tanna, and Erromanga, as opportunity 
arose. Namakei, the principal Chief of Aniwa, had promised 
to protect and be kind to them. But as time went on, it 
was discovered that the Teachers belonged to the Tribe on 
Aneityum, and one of them to the very land, where long ago 
the Aniwans had been murdered. The Teachers had from the 
first known their danger, but were eager to make known the 
Gospel to Aniwa, It was resolved that they should die. But 
the Aniwans, having promised to protect them, shrank from 
doing it themselves; so they hired two Tanna-men and an 
Aniwan Chief, one of whose parents had belonged to Tanna, 
to waylay and shoot the Teachers as they returned from their 
tour of Evangelism among the villages on Sabbath afternoon. 
Their muskets did not go off, but the murderers rushed upon 
them- with clubs and left them for dead. 

Nemeyan was dead, and entered that day amongst the noble 
army of the Martyrs. Poor Navalak was still breathing, and 
the Chief Namakei carried him to his village and kindly 
nursed him. He pled with the people that the claims of 
revenge had been satisfied, and that Navalak should be 
cherished and sent home, — the Christ-Spirit beginning to work 
in that darkened soul ! Navalak was restored to his people 
and is yet living (1888) — a high-class Chief on Aneityum, antf 
an honour to the Church of God, bearing on his body " the 
marks of the Lord Jesus." And often since has he visited 
Aniwa, in later years, and praised the Lord amongst the very 
people who once thirsted for his blood and left him by the 
wayside as good as dead ! 

For a time, Aniwa was left without any witness for Jesus, 
— the London Missionary Society Teachers, having suffered 
dreadfully for lack of food and from fever and ague, being also 
|removed. But on a visit of a Mission vessel, Namakei sent 
^is orator Taia to Aneityum, to tell ihem that now revenge 



282 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

was satisfied, the cut in the earth filled up, and a cocoa-nut 
tree planted and flourishing where the blood of the Teachers 
had been shed, and that no person from Aneityum would ever 
be injured by Aniwans. Further, he was to plead for more 
Teachers, and to pledge his Chiefs word that they would be 
kindly received and protected, They knew not the Gospel, 
and had no desire for it ; but they wanted friendly intercourse 
with Aneityum, where trading vessels called, and whence they 
might obtain mats, baskets, blankets, and iron tools. At 
length two Aneityumese again volunteered to go, Kangaru and 
Nelmai, one from each side of the Island, and were located by 
the Missionaries, along with their families, on Aniwa, one with 
Namakei, and the other at the south end, to lift up the 
Standard of a Christlike life among their Heathen neighbours. 
Taia, who went on the Mission to Aneityum, was a great 
speaker and also a very cunning man. He was the old Chief's 
appointed " Orator " on all state occasions, being tall and 
stately in appearance, of great bodily strength, and possessed 
of a winning manner. On the voyage to Aneityum he was 
constantly smoking and making things disagreeable to all 
around him. Being advised not to smoke while on board, 
he pled with the Missionary just to let him take a whiff now 
and again till he finished the tobacco he had in his pipe, 
and then he would lay it aside. But, like the widow's 
meal, it lasted all the way to Aneityum, and never appeared 
to get less — at which the innocent Taia expressed much 
astonishment I 



CHAPTER LXII 

FIRST FRUITS ON ANIWA 

The two Teachers and their wives on Aniwa were little 
better than slaves when we landed there, toiling in the service 
of their masters and living in constant fear of being murdered. 
Doubtless, however, the mighty contrast presented by the life, 
character, and disposition of these godly Teachers was the 
sowing of the seed that bore fruit in other days, — though as 
yet no single Aniwan had begun to wear clothing out of respect 



FIRST FRUITS ON ANIWA 283 

to Civilisation, much less been brought to know and love the 
Saviour. 

So soon as I could speak a little to them in their own 
language, we began to visit regularly at their villages and to 
talk to them about Jesus and His love. We tried also to get 
them to come to our Church under the shade of the banyan 
tree. Nasi and some of the worst characters would sit scowl- 
ing not far off, or follow us with loaded muskets. Using every 
precaution, we still held on doing our work; sometimes giving 
fish-hooks or beads to the boys and girls, showing them that 
our objects were kind and not selfish. And however our 
hearts sometimes trembled in the presence of imminent death 
and sank within us, we stood fearless in their presence, and 
left all results in the hands of Jesus. Often have I had to 
run into the arms of some Savage, when his club was swung or 
his musket levelled at my head, and, praying to Jesus, so 
clung round him that he could neither strike nor shoot me till 
his wrath cooled down, and I managed to slip away. Often 
have I seized the pointed barrel and directed it upwards, 
or, pleading with my assailant, uncapped his musket in the 
struggle. At other times, nothing could be said, nothing 
done, but stand still in silent prayer, asking God to pro- 
tect us or to prepare us for going home to His Glory. He 
fulfilled His own promise — " I will not fail thee nor forsake 
thee." 

The first Aniwan that ever came to the knowledge and love 
of Jesus was the old Chief Namakei. We came to live on his 
land, as it was near our diminutive harbour; and, upon the 
whole, he and his people were the most friendly, though his 
only brother, the Sacred Man of the tribe, on two occasions 
tried to shoot me. Namakei came a good deal about us at 
the Mission House, and helped us to acquire the language. 
He discovered that we took tea evening and morning. When 
we gave him a cup and a piece of bread, he liked it well, and 
gave a sip to all around him. At first he came for the tea, 
perhaps, and disappeared suspiciously soon thereafter ; but his 
interest manifestly grew, till he showed great delight in helping 
us in every possible way. Along with him and as his associates 
came also the Chief Naswai and his wife Katua. These three 
grew into the knowledge of the Saviour together. From being 
savage Cannibals they rose before our eyes, under the influence 



THE STORY OF JOHN (7. PATON 



of the Gospel, into noble and beloved characters, and they 
and we loved each other exceedingly. 

Namakei brought his little daughter, his only chiki, the 
Queen of her race, called Litsi Sord ( = Litsi the Great), and 
said, " I want to leave my Litsi with you. I want you to train 
her for Jesus." 

She was a very intelligent child, learned things like any 
white girl, and soon became quite a help to Mrs. Paton. On 
seeing his niece dressed and so smart-looking, the old Chief's 
only brother, the Sacred Man that had attempted to shoot me, 
also brought his child, Litsi Sisi ( = the Little) to be trained 
like her cousin. The mothers of both were dead. The 
children reported all they saw, and all we taught them, and so 
their fathers became more deeply interested in our work, and 
the news of the Gospel spread far and wide. Soon we had 
all the Orphans committed to us, whose guardians were willing 
to part with them, and our Home became literally the School 
of Christ — the boys growing up to help all my plans, and the 
girls to help my wife and to be civilised and trained by her, 
and many of them developing into devoted Teachers and 
Evangelists. 

Our earlier Sabbath Services were sad affairs. Every man 
came armed — indeed, every man slept with his weapons of 
war at his side — and bow and arrow, spear and tomahawk, 
club and musket, were always ready for action. On fair days 
we assembled under the banyan tree, on rainy days in a Native 
hut partly built for the purpose. One or two seemed to listen, 
but the most lay about on their backs or sides, smoking, talk- 
ing, sleeping I When we stopped the feast at the close, which 
the Aneityumese Teacher had been forced to prepare before 
our coming, and for which they were always ready, the audi- 
ences at first went down to two or three ; but these actually 
came to learn, and a better tone began immediately to pervade 
the Service. We informed them that it was for their good 
that we taught them, and that they would get no " pay " for 
attending Church or School, and the greater number departed 
in high dudgeon as very ill-used persons ! Others of a more 
commercial turn came offering to sell their " idols," and when 
we would not purchase them, but urged them to give up and 
cast them away for love to Jesus, they carried them off, saying 
they would have nothing to do with this new Worship. 



TRADITIONS AND CUSTOMS 285 

Amidst our frequent trials and dangers in those earlier times 
on Aniwa, our little Orphans often warned us privately and 
saved our lives from cruel plots. When, in baffled rage, our 
enemies demanded who had revealed things to us, I always 
said, "It was a little bird from the bush." So the dear 
children grew to have perfect confidence in us. They knew 
we would not betray them ; and they considered themselves 
the guardians of our lives. 



CHAPTER LXIII 

TRADITIONS AND CUSTOMS 

What a suggestive tradition of the Fall came to me in one of 
those early dayfs on Aniwa ! Upon our leaving the hut and 
removing to our new house, it was seized upon by Tupa for 
his sleeping-place, though still continuing to be used by the 
Natives as club-house, court of law, etc. One morning at 
daylight this Tupa came running to us in great excitement, 
wielding his club furiously, and crying, " Missi, I have killed 
the TcbiL I have killed Teapolo. He came to catch me 
last night. I raised all the people, and we fought him round 
the house with our clubs. At daybreak he came out and I 
killed him dead. We will have no more bad conduct or 
trouble now. Teapolo is dead I " 

I said, " What nonsense ; Teapolo is a spirit, and cannot 
be seen." 

But in mad excitement he persisted that he had killed him. 
And at Mrs. Paton's advice, I went with the man, and he led 
me to a great Sacred Rock of coral near our old hut, over which 
hung the dead body of a huge and beautiful sea-serpent, and 
exclaimed, " There he lies ! Truly I killed him." 

I protested, " That is not the Devil ; it is only the body of 
a serpent." 

The man quickly answered, "Well, but it is all the same 1 
He is Teapolo. He makes us bad, and causes all our 
troubles." 

Following up this hint by many inquiries, then and after- 
wards, I found that they clearly associated man's troubles and 



286 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

sufferings somehow with the serpent. They worshipped the 
Serpent, as a spirit of evil, under the name of Matshiktshiki \ 
that is to say, they lived in abject terror of his influence, and 
all their worship was directed towards propitiating his rage 
against men. 

Their story of Creation, at least of the origin of their own 
Aniwa and the adjacent Islands, is much more an outcome of 
the unaided Native mind. They say that Matshiktshiki fished 
up these lands out of the sea. And they show the deep print 
of his foot on the coral rocks, opposite each island, whereon 
he stood as he strained and lifted them up above the waters. 
He then threw his great fishing-line round Fotuna, thirty-six 
miles distant, to draw it close to Aniwa and make them one 
land ; but, as he pulled, the line broke and he fell, where his 
mark may still be seen upon the rocks — so the Islands remain 
separated unto this day. 

Matshiktshiki placed men and women on Aniwa. On the 
southern end of the Island there was a beautiful spring and a 
freshwater river, with rich lands all around for plantations. 
But the people would not do what Matshiktshiki wanted them ; 
so he got angry, and split off the richer part of Aniwa, with the 
spring and river, and sailed with them across to Aneityum, 
leaving them where Dr. Inglis has since built his beautiful 
Mission Station. To this day, the river there is called ** the 
water of Aniwa " by the inhabitants of both Islands ; and it is 
the ambition of all Aniwans to visit Aneityum and drink of 
that spring and river, as they sigh to each other, " Alas, for the 
waters of Aniwa ! " 

Their picture of the Flood is equally grotesque. Far back, 
when the volcano now on Tanna was part of Aniwa, the rain 
fell and fell from day to day, and the sea rose till it threatened 
to cover everything. All were drowned except the few who 
climbed up on the volcano mountain. The sea had already 
put out the volcano at the southern end of Aniwa ; and Mat- 
shiktshiki, who dwelt in the greater volcano, becoming afraid 
of the extinction of his big fire too, split it off from Aniwa 
with all the land on the south-eastern side, and sailed it across 
to Tanna on the top of the flood. There, by his mighty 
strength, he heaved the volcano to the top of a high mountain 
in Tanna, where it remains to this day. For, on the subsiding 
of the sea, he was unable to transfer his big fire to Aniwa j 



TRADITIONS AND CUSTOMS 287 



and so it was reduced to a very small island, without a volcano, 
and without a river, for the sins of the people long ago. 

Even where there are no snakes they apply the superstitions 
about the serpent to a large, black, poisonous lizard called 
kekvau. They call it Teapolo, and women or children scream 
wildly at the sight of one. 

One of the darkest and most hideous blots on Heathenism 
is the practice of Infanticide. Only three cases came to our 
knowledge on Aniwa ; but we publicly denounced them at all 
hazards, and awoke not only natural feehng, but the selfish 
interests of the community for the protection of the children. 
These three were the last that died there by parents' hands. 
A young husband, who had been jealous of his wife, buried 
their male child alive as soon as born. An old Tanna woman, 
who had no children living, having at last a fine healthy boy 
bom to her, threw him into the sea before any one could 
interfere to save. And a Savage, in anger with his wife, 
snatched her baby from her arms, hid himself in the bush till 
night, and returned without the child, refusing to give any 
explanation, except that he was dead and buried. Praise be 
to God, these three murderers of their own children were 
by and bye touched with the story of Jesus, became members 
of the Church, and each adopted little orphan children, towards 
whom they continued to show the most tender affection and 
care. 

Wife-murder was also considered quite legitimate. In one 
of our inland villages dwelt a young couple, happy in every 
respect except that they had no children. The man, being a 
Heathen, resolved to take home another wife, a widow with 
two children. This was naturally opposed by his young wife. 
And, without the slightest warning, while she sat plaiting a 
basket, he discharged a ball into her from his loaded musket. 
It crashed through her arm and lodged in her side. Every- 
thing was done that was in my power to save her life ; but on 
the tenth day tetanus came on, and she soon after passed 
away. The man appeared very attentive to her all the time ; 
but, being a Heathen, he insisted that she had no right to 
oppose his wishes ! He was not in any way punished or 
disrespected by the people of his village, but went out and in 
amongst them as usual, and took home the other woman as 
his wife a few weeks thereafter. His second wife began to 



288 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

attend Church and School regularly with her children ; and at 
last he also came along with them, changing very manifestly 
from his sullen and savage former self. They have a large 
family \ they are avowedly trying to train them all for the Lord 
Jesus, and they take their places meekly at the Lord's Table. 
It would give a wonderful shock, I suppose, to many namby- 
pamby Christians to whom the title " Mighty to Save " conveys 
no ideas of reality, to be told that nine or ten converted 
murderers were partaking with them the Holy Communion of 
Jesus ! But the Lord who reads the heart, and weighs every 
motive and circumstance, has perhaps much more reason to 
be shocked by the presence of some of themselves. Penitence 
opens all the heart of God — " To-day shalt thou be with Me in 
Paradise." 



CHAPTER LXIV 

NELWANG*S ELOPEMENT 

Some most absurd and preposterous experiences were forced 
upon us by the habits and notions of the people. Amongst 
these I recall very vividly the story of Nelwang's elopement 
with his bride. I had begun, in spare hours, to lay the 
foundation of two additional rooms for our house, and felt 
rather uneasy to see a well-known Savage hanging around every 
day with his tomahawk, and eagerly watching me at work. He 
had killed a man, before our arrival on Aniwa ; and had also 
startled my wife by suddenly appearing from amongst the boxes, 
and causing her to run for life. On seeing him hovering so 
alarmingly near, tomahawk in hand, I saluted him, " Nelwang, 
do you want to speak to me ? " 

"Yes, Missi," he replied; "if you will help me now, I will 
be your friend for ever." 

I answered, " I am your friend. That brought me here and 
keeps me here." 

" Yes," said he very earnestly, " but I want you to be strong 
as my friend, and I will be strong for you ! '* 

I replied, " Well, how can I help you ? " 

He quickly answered, " I want to get married, and I need 
your help." 




"Will you not give it up now?" — Page 302. 



NRLWANCS ELOPEMENT tgi 

I protested — " Nelwang, you know that marriages here are 
all made in infancy, by children being bought and betrothed 
to their future husbands. How can I interfere ? You don't 
want to bring evil on me and my wife and child ? It might 
cost us our lives." 

" No ! no ! Missi," earnestly retorted Nelwang. " No one 
hears of this, or can hear. Only help me now. You tell me, 
if you were in my circumstances, how would you act ? " 

"That's surely very simple," I answered. "Every man 
knows how to go about that business, if he wants to be 
honest ! Look out for your intended, find out if she loves 
you, and the rest will follow naturally, — you will marry her." 

" Yes," argued Nelwang, " but just there my trouble comes 
inr 

" Do you know the woman you would like to get ? " I asked, 
wishing to bring him to some closer issue. 

" Yes," replied he very frankly, " I want to marry Yakin, the 
Chiefs widow up at the inland village, and that will break no 
infant betrothals." 

"But," I persevered, "do you know if she loves you or 
would take you ? '* 

"Yes," replied Nelwang; "one day I met her on the path 
and told her I would like to have her for my wife. She took 
out her ear-rings and gave them to me, and I know thereby 
that she loves me. I was one of her late husband's men ; and 
if she had loved any of them more than she loved me, she 
would have given them to another. With the ear-rings she 
gave me her heart." 

" Then why," I insisted, " don't you go and marry her ? " 

" There," said Nelwang gravely, " begins my difficulty. In 
her village there are thirty young men for whom there 
are no wives. Each of them wants her, but no one has 
the courage to take her, for the other nine-and-twenty will 
shoot him ! " 

"And if you take her," I suggested, "the disappointed 
thirty will shoot you." 

" That's exactly what I see, Missi," continued Nelwang ; 
" but I want you just to think you are in my place, 
and tell me how you \«ould carry her off. You white 
men can always succeed Missi, hear my plans, and advise 



292 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

— ■■'-■■' ■ » j i "i «- . .t ■' . I 1.1 11 

With as serious a face as I could command, I had to 
listen to Nelwang, to enter into his love affair, and to make 
suggestions, with a view to avoiding bloodshed and other 
miseries. The result of the deliberations was that Nelwang 
was to secure the confidence of two friends, his brother and 
the orator Taia, to place one at each end of the coral rocks 
above the village as watchmen, to cut down with his American 
tomahawk a passage through the fence at the back, and to 
carry off his bride at dead of night into the seclusion and 
safety of the bush 1 Nelwang's eyes flashed as he flourished 
his tomahawk about and cried, " I see it now, Missi ! I shall 
win her from them all. Yakin and I will be strong for you all 
our days." 

Next morning Yakin's house was found deserted. They 
sent to all the villages around, but no one had seen her. The 
hole in the fence behind was then discovered, and the thirty 
whispered to each other that Yakin had been wooed and won 
by some daring lover. Messengers were despatched to all the 
villages, and Nelwang was found to have disappeared on the 
same night as the widow, and neither could anywhere be 
found. 

The usual revenge was taken. The houses of the offenders 
burned, their fences broken down, and all their property 
either destroyed or distributed. Work was suspended, and the 
disappointed thirty solaced themselves by feasting at Yakin's 
expense. 

Three weeks passed. The runaways were nowhere to be 
found. It was generally believed that they had gone in a 
canoe to Tanna or Erromanga. But one morning, as I began 
my work at my house alone, the brave Nelwang appeared at 
my side ! 

" Hillo ! " I said, " where have you come from ? and where 
is Yakin?" 

" I must not," he replied, " tell you yet. We are hid. We 
have lived on cocoa-nuts gathered at night. Yakin is well and 
happy. I come now to fulfil my promise : I will help you, 
and Yakin will help Missi Paton the woman, and we shall 
be your friends. I have ground to be built upon and 
fenced, whenever we dare; but we will come and live with 
you, till peace is secured. Will you let us come to-morrow 
morning ? " 



NEL WAN (PS EL OPE MEN T 193 

" All right ! '* I said. " Come to-morrow ! " And, trembling 
with delight, he disappeared into the bush. 

Thus strangely God provided us with wonderful assistance. 
Yakin soon learnt to wash and dress and clean everything, and 
Nelwang served me like a faithful disciple. They clung by 
us like our very shadow, partly through fear of attack, partly 
from affection ; but as each of them could handle freely both 
musket and tomahawk, which, though laid aside, were never 
far away, it was not every enemy that cared to try issues with 
Nelwang and his bride. After a few weeks had thus passed 
by, and as both of them were really showing an interest in 
things pertaining to Jesus and His Gospel, I urged them 
strongly to appear publicly at the Church on Sabbath, to show 
that they were determined to stand their ground together as 
true husband and wife, and that the others must accept the 
position and become reconciled. Delay now could gain no 
purpose, and I wished the strife and uncertainty to be put to 
an end. 

Nelwang knew our customs. Every worshipper has to be 
seated, when our Church bell ceases ringing. Aniwans would 
be ashamed to enter after the Service had actually begun. As 
the bell ceased, Nelwang, knowing that he would have a clear 
course, marched in, dressed in shirt and kilt, but grasping 
very determinedly his tomahawk ! He sat down as near 
to me as he could conveniently get, trying hard to conceal 
his manifest agitation. Slightly smiling towards me, he then 
turned and looked eagerly at the other door through which 
the women entered and left the Church, as if to say, "Yakin 
is coming ! " But his tomahawk was poised ominously on 
his shoulder, and his courage gave him a defiant and almost 
impudent air. He was evidently quite ready to sell his life at 
a high price, if any one was prepared to risk the consequences. 

In a few seconds Yakin entered ; and if Nelwang's bearing 
and appearance were rather inconsistent with the feeling of 
worship, — what on earth was I to do when the figure and 
costume of Yakin began to reveal itself marching in? The 
first visible difference betwixt a Heathen and a Christian is, — 
that the Christian wears some clothing, the Heathen wears 
none. Yakin had determined to show the extent of her 
Christianity by the amount of clothing she could carry upon 
her person. Being a Chiefs widow before she became Nel 



J94 THE STORY OP JOHN G, PATON 

wang's bride, she had some idea of state occasions, and 
appeared dressed in every article of European apparel, mostly 
portions of male attire, that she could beg or borrow from 
about the premises ! Her bridal gown was a man's drab- 
coloured great- coat, put on above her Native grass skirts, and 
sweeping down to her heels, buttoned tight. Over this she 
had hung on a vest, and above that again, most amazing of 
all, she had superinduced a pair of men's trousers, planting the 
body of them on her neck and shoulders, and leaving her head 
and face looking out from between the legs — a leg from either 
side streaming over her bosom and dangling down absurdly 
in front ! Fastened to the one shoulder also there was a red 
shirt, and to the other a striped shirt, waving about her like 
wings as she sailed along. Around her head a red shirt had 
been twisted like a turban, and her notions of art demanded 
that a sleeve thereof should hang aloft over each of her ears ! 
She seemed to be a moving monster loaded with a mass of 
rags. The day was excessively hot, and the perspiration 
poured over her face in streams. She, too, sat as near to me 
as she could get on the women's side of the Church. Nelwang 
looked at me and then at her, smiling quietly, as if to say, 
" You never saw, in all your white world, a bride so grandly 
dressed ! " 

I little thought what I was bringing on myself when I urged 
them to come to Church. The sight of that poor creature 
sweltering before me constrained me for once to make the 
service very short — perhaps the shortest I ever conducted in 
all my life ! The day ended in peace. The two souls were 
extremely happy ; and I praised God that what might have 
been a scene of bloodshed had closed thus, even though it 
were in a kind of wild grotesquerie 1 



CHAPTER LXV 

THE CHRIST -SPIRIT AT WORK 

The progress of God's work was most conspicuous in relation 
to wars and revenges among the Natives. The two high 
Chiefs, Namakei and Naswai, frequently declared, " We are the 



THE CHRIST-SPIRIT AT WORK 195 

men of Christ now. We must not fight. We must put down 
murders and crimes among our people." 

Two young fools, returning from Tanna with muskets, 
attempted twice to shoot a man in sheer wantonness and 
display of malice. The Islanders met, and informed them 
that if man or woman was injured by them, the other men 
would load their muskets and shoot them dead in general 
council. This was a mighty step towards public order, and I 
greatly rejoiced before the Lord. His Spirit, like leaven, was 
ftt work ! 

My constant custom was, in order to prevent war, to run 
right in between the contending parties. My faith enabled me 
to grasp and realise the promise, " Lo, I am with you always." 
In Jesus I felt invulnerable and immortal, so long as I was 
doing His work. And I can truly say that these were the 
moments when I felt my Saviour to be most truly and sensibly 
present, inspiring and empowering me. 

Another scheme had an excellent educative and religious 
influence. I tried to interest all the villages, and to treat all 
the Chiefs equally. In our early days, after getting into my 
two-roomed house, I engaged the Chief, or representative man 
of each district, to put up one or other of the many outhouses 
required at the Station. One, along with his people, built the 
cook-house; another, the store; another, the banana and 
yam-house ; another, the washing-house ; another, the boys' 
and girls' house ; the houses for servants and teachers, the 
Schoolhouse, and the large shed, a kind of shelter where 
Natives sat and talked when not at work about the Premises. 
Of course these all were at first only Native huts, of larger 
or smaMer dimensions. But they were all built by contract 
for articles which they highly valued, such as axes, knives, 
yards of prints and calico, strings of beads, blankets, etc. 
They served our purpose for the time, and when another 
party, by contract also, had fenced around our Premises, the 
Mission Station was really a beautiful, little, lively, and orderly 
Village, and in itself no bad emblem of Christian and Civilised 
life. The payments, made to all irrespectively, but only for 
work duly done and according to reasonable bargain, distributed 
property and gifts amongst them on wholesome principles, and 
encouraged a well-conditioned rivalry which had many happy 
effects. 



196 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



Heathenism made many desperate and some strange efforts 
to stamp out our Cause on Aniwa, but the Lord held the helm. 
One old Chief, formerly friendly, turned against us. He 
ostentatiously set himself to make a canoe, working at it very 
openly and defiantly on Sabbaths. He, becoming sick and 
dying, his brother started, on a Sabbath morning and in 
contempt of the Worship, with an armed company to provoke 
our people to war. They refused to fight; and one man, 
whom he struck with his club, said, " I will leave my revenge 
to Jehovah." 

A few days thereafter, this brother also fell sick and sud- 
denly died. The Heathen party made much of these incidents, 
and some clamoured for our death in revenge, but most feared 
to murder us; so they withdrew and lived apart from our 
friends, as far away as they could get By and by, howeverj 
they set fire to a large district belonging to our supporters, 
burning cocoa-nut and breadfruit trees and plantations. Still 
our people refused to fight, and kept near to protect us. Then 
all the leading men assembled to talk it over. Most were for 
peace, but some insisted upon burning our house and driving 
us away or killing us, that they might be left to live as they 
had hitherto done. At last a Sacred Man, a Chief who had 
been on Tanna when the Curafoa punished the murderers 
and robbers but protected the villages of the friendly Natives 
there, stood up and spoke in our defence, and warned Ihem 
what might happen ; and other three, who had been under my 
instruction on Tanna, declared themselves to be the friends of 
Jehovah and of His Missionary. Finally, the Sacred Man rose 
again, and showed them rows of beautiful white shells strung 
round his left arm, saying — 

"Nowar, the great Chief at Port Resolution on Tanna, 
when he saw that Missi and his wife could not be kept there, 
took me to his heart, and pledged me by these, the shells of 
his office as Chief, taken from his own arm and bound on 
mine, to protect them from all harm. He told me to declare 
to the men of Aniwa that if the Missi be injured or slain, 
he and his warriors will come from Tanna and take the full 
revenge in blood." This turned the scale. The meetirg 
closed in our favour. 

Close on the heels of this, another and a rather perplexing 
incident befell us. A party of Heathens assembled and made 



THE SINKING OF THE WELL 297 

a great display of fishing on the Lord's Day, in contempt of 
the practice of the men on Jehovah's side, threatening also to 
waylay the Teachers and myself in our village circuits. A 
meeting was held by the Christian party, at the close of the 
Sabbath Services. All who wished to serve Jehovah were to 
come t© my house next morning, unarmed, and accompany 
me on a visit to our enemies, that we might talk and reason 
together with them. By daybreak, the Chiefs and nearly 
eighty men assembled at the Mission House, declaring that 
they were on Jehovah's side, and wished to go with me. But, 
alas ! they refused to lay down their arms, or leave them 
behind ; nor would they either refrain from going or suffer me 
to go alone. Pledging them to peace, I was reluctantly placed 
at their head, and we marched off to the village of the 
unfriendly party. 

The villagers were greatly alarmed. The Chiefs two sons 
came forth with every available man to meet us. That whole 
day was consumed in talking and speechifying, sometimes 
chanting their replies — the Natives are all inveterate talkers ! 
To me the day was utterly wearisome ; but it had one re- 
deeming feature, — their rage found vent in hours of palaver, 
instead of blows and blood. It ended in peace. The 
Heathen were amazed at the number of Jehovah's friends ; 
and they pledged themselves henceforth to leave the Worship 
alone, and that every one who pleased might come to it 
unmolested For this, worn out and weary, we returned, 
praising the Lord. 



CHAPTER LXVI 

THE SINKING OF THE WELL 

But I must here record the story of the Sinking of the Well, 
which broke the back of Heathenism on Aniwa. Being a flat 
coral island, with no hills to attract the clouds, rain is scarce 
there as compared with the adjoining mountainous islands ; 
and even when it does fall heavily, with tropical profusion, it 
disappears, as said before, through the light soil and porous 
jock, and drains itself directly into the sea. The rainy season 



298 THE STORY OF JOHN (7. PATON 

is from December to April, and then the disease most 
characteristic of all these regions is apt to prevail, viz. fever 
and ague. 

At certain seasons, the Natives drank very unwholesome 
water ; and, indeed, the best water they had at any time for 
drinking purposes was from the precious cocoa-nut, a kind of 
Apple of Paradise for all these Southern Isles ! They also 
cultivate the sugar-cane very extensively, and in great variety ; 
and they chew it, when we would fly to water for thirst ; so it 
is to them both food and drink. The black fellow carries 
with him to the field, when he goes off for a day's work, four 
or five sticks of sugar-cane, and puts in his time comfortably 
enough on these. Besides, the sea being their universal 
bathing-place, in which they swattle like fish, and little water, 
almost none, being required for cooking purposes, and none 
whatever for washing clothes (!), the lack of fresh-springing 
water was not the dreadful trial to them that it would be to us. 
Yet they appreciate and rejoice in it immensely too ; though 
the water of the green cocoa-nut is refreshing, and in appear- 
ance, taste, and colour not unlike lemonade — one nut filling a 
tumbler ; and though when mothers die they feed the babies 
on it and on the soft white pith, and they flourish on the same, 
yet the Natives themselves show their delight in preferring, 
when they can get it, the water from the well. 

Aniwa, having therefore no permanent supply of fresh 
water, in spring or stream or lake, and my own household also 
5uff"erin^ sadly for lack of the same, I resolved by the help of 
God to sink a well near the Mission Premises, hoping that a 
wisdom higher than my own would guide me to the source of 
some blessed spring. Of the scientific conditions of such an 
experiment I was comparatively ignorant ; but I counted on 
having to dig through earth and coral above thirty feet, and 
my constant fear was, that owing to our environment, the 
water, if water I found, could only be 'salt water after all my 
toils ! Still I resolved to sink that shaft in hope, and in faith 
that the Son of God would be glorified thereby. 

One morning I said to the old Chief and his fellow-Chief, 
botn nun ^'arnestly inquiring about the religion of Jehovah 
and of Jesus, *'I ain gomg sioic a aeep wen aown into the 
earth, to see if our God will send us fresh water up from 
below" 




They agreed to take firm hold of each other by the hand." — Page 304. 



THE SINKING OF THE IVELL 301 

They looked at me with astonishment, and said in a tone 
of sympathy approaching to pity, " O Missi ! Wait till the 
rain comes down, and we will save all we possibly can for 
you." 

I replied, " We may all die for lack of water. If no fresh 
water can be got, we may be forced to leave you." 

The old Chief looked imploringly, and said, " O Missi 1 
you must not leave us for that Rain comes only from above. 
How could you expect our Island to send up showers of rain 
from below?" 

I told him, " Fresh water does come up springing from the 
earth in ipy Land at home, and I hope to see it here also." 

The old Chief grew more tender in his tones, and cried, 
"O Missi, your head is going wrong; you are losing some- 
thing, or you would not talk wild like that ! Don't let our 
people hear you talking about going down into the earth for 
rain, or they will never listen to your word or believe you 
again." 

But I started upon my hazardous job, selecting a spot near 
the Mission Station and close to the public path, that my 
prospective well might be useful to all. I began to dig, with 
pick and spade and bucket at hand, an American axe for a 
hammer and crowbar, and a ladder for service by and bye. 
The good old Chief now told off his men in relays to watch 
me, lest I should attempt to take my own life, or do anything 
outrageous, saying, " Poor Missi ! That's the way with all who 
go mad. There's no driving of a notion out of their heads. 
We must just watch him now. He will find it harder to work 
with pick and spade than with his pen, and when he's tired 
well persuade him to give it up." 

I did get exhausted sooner than I expected, toiling under 
that tropical sun ; but we never own before the Natives that 
we are beaten ; so I went into the house and filled my vest 
pocket with large, beautiful English-made fish-hooks. These 
are very tempting to the young men, as compared with their 
own, — skilfully made though they be out of shell, and serving 
their purposes wonderfully. Holding up a large hook, I cried, 
" One of these to every man who fills and turns over three 
buckets out of this hole ! " 

A rush was made to get the first turn, and back again for 
another and another. I kept those on one side who had got a 



302 THE STORY OF JOHN o-. PATON 

turn, till all the rest in order had a chance, and bucket after 

bucket was filled and emptied rapidly. Still the shaft seemed 
to lower very slowly, while my fish-hooks were disappearing 
very quickly. I was constantly there, and took the heavy 
share of everything, and was thankfiil one evening to find that 
we had cleared more than twelve feet deep, — when lo ! next 
morning, one side had rushed in, and our work was all 
undone. 

The old Chief and his best men now came around me more 
earnestly than ever. He remonstrated with me very gravely. 
He assured me for the fiftieth time that rain would never be 
seen coming up through the earth on Aniwa ! 

" Now," said he, " had you been in that hole last night, 
you would have been buried, and a Man-of-war would have 
come from Queen 'Toria to ask for the Missi that lived here. 
We would have to say, *He is down in that hole.* The 
Captain would ask, *Who killed him and put him dowr 
there ? ' We would have to say, * He went down there him- 
self ! * The Captain would answer, * Nonsense ! who ever 
heard of a white man going down into the earth to bury 
himself? You killed him, you put him there; don't hide 
your bad conduct with lies ! ' Then he would bring out his 
big guns and shoot us, and destroy our Island in revenge. 
You are making your own grave, ]\Iissi, and you will make 
ours too. Give up this mad freak, for no rain will be found 
by going downwards on Aniwa. Besides, all your fish-hooks 
cannot tempt my men again to enter that hole; they don't 
want to be buried with you. Will you not give it up now ? " 

I said all that I could to quiet his fears, explained to them 
that this falling in had happened by my neglect of precautions, 
and finally made known that by the help of my God, even 
without all other help, I meant to persevere. 

Steeping my poor brains over the problem, I became an 
extemporised engineer. Two trees were searched for, with 
branches on opposite sides, capable of sustaining a cross tree 
betwixt them. I sank them on each side firmly into the 
ground, passed the beam across them over the centre of the 
shaft, fastened thereon a rude home-made pulley and block, 
passed a rope over the wheel, and swung my largest bucket 
to the end of it. Thus equipped, I began once more sinking 
away at the well, but at so great an angle that the sides might 



RAIN FROM BELOW 303 

not again fall in. Not a Native, however, would enter that 
hole, and I had to pick and dig away till I was utterly ex- 
hausted. But a Native Teacher, in whom I had confidence, 
took charge above, managing to hire them with axes, knives, 
etc, to seize the end of the rope and walk along the ground, 
pulling it till the bucket rose to the surface, and then he 
himself swung it aside, emptied it, and lowered it down again. 
I rang a little bell which I had with me, when the bucket was 
loaded, and that was the signal for my brave helpers to pull 
their rope. And thus I toiled on from day to day, my heart 
almost sinking sometimes with the sinking of the well, till we 
readied a depth of about thirty feet. And the phrase, " living 
water," "living water," kept chiming through my soul like 
music from God, as I dug and hammered away ! 



CHAPTER LXVII 

RAIN FROM BELOW 

At this depth the earth and coral began to be soaked with 
damp. I felt that we were nearing water. My soul had a 
faith that God would open a spring for us ; but side by side 
with this faith was a strange terror that the water would be 
salt. So perplexing and mixed are even the highest experi- 
ences of the soul ; the rose-flower of a perfect faith, set round 
and round with prickly thorns. One evening I said to the 
old Chief, "I think that Jehovah God will give us water 
to-morrow from that hole ! " 

The Chief said, "No, Missi; you will never see rain 
coming up from the earth on this Island. We wonder what 
is to be the end of this mad work of yours. We expect daily, 
if you reach water, to see you drop through into the sea, and 
the sharks will eat you ! That will be the end of it ; death to 
you, and danger to us all." 

I still answered, "Come to-morrow. I hope and believe 
that Jehovah God will send you the rain water up through the 
earth." 

At the moment I knew I was risking much, and probably 
incurring sorrowful consequences, had no water been given; 



304 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

but I had faith that the Lord was leading me on, and I knew 
that I sought His glory, not my own. 

Next morning, I went down again at daybreak and sank a 
narrow hole in the centre about two feet deep. The perspira- 
tion broke over me with uncontrollable excitement, and I 
trembled through every limb, when the water rushed up and 
began to fill the hole. Muddy though it was, I eagerly tasted 
it, lapping it with my trembling hand, and then I almost fell 
upon my knees in that muddy bottom as my heart burst up 
in praise to the Lord. It was water ! It was fresh water ! It 
was living water from Jehovah's well ! True, it Vas a little 
brackish, but nothing to speak of; and no spring in the desert, 
cooling the parched lips of a fevered pilgrim, ever appeared 
more worthy of being called a Well of God than did that water 
to me! 

The Chiefs had assembled with their men near by. They 
waited on in eager expectancy. It was a rehearsal, in a small 
way, of the Israelites coming round, while Moses struck the 
rock and called for water. By and bye, when I had praised 
the Lord, and my excitement was a little calmed, the mud 
being also greatly settled, I filled a jug, which I had taken 
down empty in the sight of them all, and ascending to the top 
called for them to come and see the rain which Jehovah God 
had given us through the welL They closed around me in 
haste, and gazed on it in superstitious fear. The old Chief 
shook it to see if it would spill, and then touched it to see if it 
felt like water. At last he tasted it, and rolling it in his mouth 
with joy for a moment, he swallowed it, and shouted, " Rain ! 
Rain ! Yes, it is Rain ! But how did you get it ? " 

I repeated, " Jehovah my God gave it out of His own Earth 
in answer to our labours and prayers. Go and see it springing 
up for yourselves ! " 

Now, though every man there could climb the highest tree 
as swiftly and as fearlessly as a squirrel or an opossum, not 
one of them had courage to walk to the side and gaze down 
into that well. To them this was miraculous ! But they were 
not without a resource that met the emergency. They agreed 
to take firm hold of each other by the hand, to place themselves 
in a long line, the foremost man to lean cautiously forward, 
gaze into the well, and then pass to the rear, and so on till all 
had seen "Jehovah's rain" far below. It was somewhat 



RAIN FROM BELOW 305 

comical, yet far more pathetic, to stand by and watch theii 
faces, ai; man after man peered down into the mystery, and 
then looked up at me in blank bewilderment ! When all had 
seen it with their own very eyes, and were " weak with wonder," 
the old Chief exclaimed — 

" Missi, wonderful, wonderful is the work of your Jehovah 
God ! No god of Aniwa ever helped us in this way. The 
world is turned upside down since Jehovah came to Aniwa ! 
But, Missi," continued he, after a pause that looked like silent 
worship, " will it always rain up through the earth ? or will it 
come and go like the rain from the clouds ? '* 

I told them that I believed it would always continue there 
for our use, as a good gift from Jehovah. 

" Well, but, Missi," replied the Chief some glimmering of 
self-interest beginning to strike his brain, "will you or your 
family drink it all, or shall we also have some ? " 

** You and all your people," I answered, " and all the people 
of the Island, may come and drink and carry away as much of 
it as you wish. I believe there will always be plenty for us all, 
and the more of it we can use the fresher it will be. That is 
the way with many of our Jehovah's best gifts to men, and for 
it and for all we praise His Name ! " 

" Then, Missi," said the Chief, " it will be our water, and 
we may all use it as our very owa" 

" Yes," I answered, " whenever you wish it, and as much as 
you need, both here and at your own houses, as far as it can 
possibly be made to go." 

The Chief looked at me eagerly, fully convinced at length 
that the well contained a treasure, and exclaimed, "Missi, 
what can we do to help you now ? " 

I was thankful, indeed, to accept of the Chiefs assistance, 
now sorely needed, and I said, " You have seen it fall in once 
already. If it falls again, it will conceal the rain from below 
which our God has given us. In order to preserve it for us 
and for our children in all time, we must build it round and 
round with great coral blocks from the bottom to the very top. 
I will now clear it out, and prepare the foundation for this wall 
of coral. Let every man and woman carry from the shore the 
largest blocks they can bring. It is well worth all the toil thus 
to preserve our great Jehovah's gift ! " 

Scarcely were my words uttered, when they rushed to the 

u 



3o6 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

shore, with shoutings and songs of gladness ; and soon every 
one was seen struggling under the biggest block of coral with 
which he dared to tackle. They lay like limestone rocks, 
broken up by the hurricanes, and rolled ashore in the arms of 
mighty billows ; and in an incredibly short time scores of them 
were tumbled down for my use at the mouth of the well. 
Having prepared a foundation, I made ready a sort of bag 
basket, into which every block was firmly tied and then let 
down to me by the pulley — a Native Teacher, a faithful fellow, 
cautiously guiding it. I received and placed each stone in its 
position, doing my poor best to wedge them one against the 
other, building circularly, and cutting them to the needed 
shape with my American axe. The wall is about three feet 
thick, and the masonry may be guaranteed to stand till the 
coral itself decays. I wrought incessantly, for fear of any 
further collapse, till I had it raised about twenty feet; and 
now, feeling secure, and my hands being dreadfully cut up, 
I intimated that I would rest a week or two, and finish the 
building then. But the Chief advanced and said — 

" Missi, you have been strong to work. Your strength has 
fled. But rest here beside us ; and just point out where each 
block is to be laid. We will lay them there, we will build 
them solidly behind like you. And no man will sleep till it is 
done." 

With all their will and heart they started on the job ; some 
carrying, some cutting and squaring the blocks, till the wall 
rose like magic, and a row of the hugest rocks laid round the 
top, bound all together, and formed the mouth of the well. 
Women, boys, and all wished to have a hand in building it, 
and it remains to this day, a solid wall of masonry, the circle 
being thirty-four feet deep, eight feet wide at the top, and six 
at the bottom. I floored it over with wood above all, and 
fixed the windlass and bucket, and there it stands as one of 
the greatest material blessings which the Lord has given to 
Aniwa. It rises and falls with the tide, though a third of a 
mile distant from the sea ; and when, after using it, we tasted 
the pure fresh water on board the Daysprmg, the latter seemed 
so insipid that I had to slip a little salt into my tea along with 
the sugar before I could enjoy it ! All visitors are taken to 
see the well, as one of the wonders of Aniwa ; and an Elder of 
the Native Church said to me, on a recent visit, " But for that 



THE OLD CHIEF'S SERMON 307 

water, during the last two years of drought, we would all have 
been dead ! '* 

Very strangely, though the Natives themselves have since 
tried to sink six or seven wells in the most likely places near 
their different villages, they have either come to coral rock 
which they could not pierce, or found only water that was salt. 
And they say amongst themselves, " Missi not only used pick 
and spade, but he prayed and cried to his God. We have 
learned to dig, but not how to pray, and therefore Jehovah 
will not give us the rain from below 1 " 



CHAPTER LXVIII 

THE OLD chief's SERMON 

The well was now finished. The place was neatly fenced 
in. And the old Chief said, " Missi, I think I could help 
you next Sabbath. Will you let me preach a sermon on the 
well?" 

" Yes," I at once replied, " if you will try to bring all the 
people to hear you." 

" Missi, I will try," he eagerly promised. The news spread 
like wildfire that the Chief Namakei was to be Missionary 
on the next day for the Worship, and the people, under great 
expectancy, urged each other to come and hear what he had 
to say. 

Sabbath came round. Aniwa assembled in what was for 
that island a great crowd. Namakei appeared dressed in shirt 
and kilt. He was so excited, and flourished his tomahawk 
about at such a rate, that it was rather lively work to be near 
him. I conducted short opening devotions, and then called 
upon Namakei. He rose at once, with eye flashing wildly, 
and his limbs twitching with emotion. He spoke to the 
following effect, swinging his tomahawk to enforce every 
eloquent gesticulation : — 

"Friends of Namakei, men and women and children of 
Aniwa, listen to my words ! Since Missi came here he has 
talked many strange things we could not understand — things 



3o8 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 



all too wonderful ; and we said regarding many of them that 
they must be lies. White people might believe such nonsense, 
but we said that the black fellow knew better than to receive 
it. But of all his wonderful stories, we thought the strangest 
was about sinking down through the ezirth to get rain ! Then 
we said to each other. The man's head is turned ; he's gone 
mad. But the Missi prayed on and wrought on, telling us that 
Jehovah God heard and saw, and that his God would give him 
rain. Was he mad ? Has he not got the rain deep down in 
the earth ? We mocked at him ; but the water was there all 
the same. We have laughed at other things which the Missi 
told us, because we could not see them. But from this day 
I believe that all he tells us about his Jehovah God is true. 
Some day our eyes will see it For to-day we have seen the 
rain from the earth." 

Then rising to a climax, first the one foot and then the 
other making the broken coral on the floor fly behind like a 
war-horse pawing the ground, he cried with great eloquence — ^ 

"My people, the people of Aniwa, the world is turned 
upside down since the word of Jehovah came to this land ! 
Who ever expected to see rain coming up through the earth? 
It has always come from the clouds ! Wonderful is the work 
of this Jehovah God. No god of Aniwa ever answered 
prayers as the Missi's God has done. Friends of Namakei, 
all the powers of the world could not have forced us to 
believe that rain could be given from the depths of the 
earth, if we had not seen it with our eyes, felt it and tasted it 
as we here do. Now, by the help of Jehovah God the Missi 
brought that invisible rain to view, which we never before 
heard of or saw, and" — (beating his hand on his breast, he 
exclaimed) — 

" Something here in my heart tells me that the Jehovah 
God does exist, the Invisible One, whom we never heard of nor 
saw till the Missi brought Him to our knowledge. The coral 
has been removed, the land has been cleared away, and lo 1 
the water rises. Invisible till this day, yet all the same it was 
there, though our eyes were too weak. So I, your Chief, do 
now firmly believe that when I die, when the bits of coral and 
the heaps of dust are removed which now blind my old eyes, 
I shall then see the Invisible Jehovah God with my soul, as 
Missi tells me, not less surely than I have seen the rain from 




Namakei's Sermon on thk Well. — Page 37. 



THE OLD CHIEF'S SERMON 311 

the earth below. From this day, my people, I must worship 
the God who has opened for us the well, and who fills us witn 
rain from below. The gods of Aniwa cannot hear, cannot 
help us, like the God of Missi. Henceforth I am a follower 
of Jehovah God. Let every man that thinks with me go now 
and fetch the idols of Aniwa, the gods which our fathers 
feared, and cast them down at Missi's feet. Let us burn and 
bury and destroy these things of wood and stone, and let us 
be taught by the Missi how to seiTC the God who can hear, 
the Jehovah who gave us the well, and who will give us 
every other blessing, for He sent His Son Jesus to die for 
us and bring us to Heaven. This is what the Missi has 
been telling us every day since he landed on Aniwa. We 
laughed at him, but now we believe him. The Jehovah God 
has sent us rain from the earth. Why should He not 
also send us His Son from Heaven? Namakei stands up 
for Jehovah ! " 

This address, and the Sinking of the Well, broke the back 
of Heathenism on Aniwa. That very afternoon, the old Chief 
and several of his people brought their idols and cast them 
down at my feet beside the door of our house. Oh, the 
intense excitement of the weeks that followed ! Company 
after company came to the spot, loaded with their gods of 
wood and stone, and piled them up in heaps, amid the tears 
and sobs of some, and the shoutings of others, in which was 
heard the oft-repeated word, " Jehovah ! Jehovah ! " What 
could be burned, we cast into the flames ; others we buried in 
pits twelve or fifteen feet deep ; and some few, more likely 
than the rest to feed or awaken superstition, we sank far out 
into the deep sea. Let no Heathen eyes ever gaze on them 
again I 

One of the very first steps in Christian discipHne to which 
they readily and almost unanimously took was the asking of 
God's blessing on every meal and praising the great Jehovah 
for their daily bread. Whosoever did not do so was regarded 
as a Heathen. (Query : how many white Heathens are 
there ?) The next step, and it was taken in a manner as if 
by some common consent that was not less surprising than 
joyful, was a form of Family Worship every morning and 
evening. Doubtless the prayers were often very queer, and 
mixed up with many remaining superstitions ; but they were 



312 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

prayers to the great Jehovah, the compassionate Father, the 
Invisible One — no longer to gods of stone ! 

Necessarily these were the conspicuous features of our life 
as Christians in their midst — morning and evening Family 
Prayer, and Grace at Meat ; and hence, most naturally, theix 
instinctive adoption and imitation of the same as the first 
outward tokens of Christian discipline. Ever}' house in which 
there was not Prayer to God in the family was known thereby 
to be Heathen. This was a direct and practical evidence of 
the New Religion ; and, so far as it goes (and that is very far 
indeed, where there is any sincerity beneath it), the test was 
one about which there could be no mistake on either side. 

A third conspicuous feature stood out distinctly and at 
once, — the change as to the Lord's Day. Village after village 
followed in this also the example of the Mission House. All 
ordinary occupations ceased. Sabbath was spoken of as the 
Day for Jehovah. Saturday came to be called "Cooking 
Day," referring to the extra preparations for the coming day 
of rest and worship. They believed that it was Jehovah's 
will to keep the first day holy. The reverse was a distinctive 
mark of Heathenism. 

The first traces of a new Social Order began to rise visibly 
on the delighted eye. The whole inhabitants, young and old, 
now attended School, — three generations sometimes at the 
one copy or A B C book 1 Thefts, quarrels, crimes, etc., 
were settled now, not by club law, but by fine or bonds or 
lash, as agreed upon by the Chiefs and their people. Every- 
thing was rapidly and surely becoming "new" under the 
influence of the leaven of Jesus. Industry increased. Huts 
and plantations were safe. Formerly every man, in travelling, 
carried with him all his valuables ; now they were secure, left 
at home. 

Even a brood of fowls or a litter of pigs would be carried 
in bags on their persons in Heathen days. Hence at Church 
we had sometimes lively episodes, the chirruping of chicks, 
the squealing of piggies, and the barking of puppies, one gaily 
responding to the other, as we sang, or prayed, or preached 
the Gospel ! Being glad to see the Natives there, even with 
all their belongings, we carefully refrained from finding fault ; 
but the thread of devotion was sometimes apt to slip through 
one's fingers, especially when the conflict of the owner to 



THE FIRST BOOK AND THE NEW EYES 313 

sHeixe a baby-pig inspired the little wretch to drown every- 
thing m a long-sustained and high-pitched scream. 

The Natives, finding this state of matters troublesome to 
themselves and disagreeable all round, called a General 
Assembly, i\aanimously condemned dishonesty, agreed upon 
severe fines and punishments for every act of theft, and cove- 
nanted to stand by each other in putting it down. The 
Chiefs, however, found this a long and difficult task, but they 
held at it under the inspiration of the Gospel and prevailed. 
Even the trials and difficulties with which they met were over- 
ruled by God, in assisting them to form by the light of their 
own experience a simple code of Social Laws, fitted to repress 
the crimes there prevailing, and to encourage the virtues 
specially needing to be cultivated there. Heathen Worship 
was gradually extinguished ; and, though no one was com- 
pelled to come to Church, every person on Aniwa, without 
exception, became ere many years an avowed worshipper of 
Jehovah God. Again, 

" O Galilean, Thou hast conquered I ** 



CHAPTER LXIX 

THE FIRST BOOK AND THE NEW EYES 

The printing of my first Aniwan book was a great event, not 
so much for the toil and worry which it cost me, though 
that was enough to have broken the heart of many a com- 
positor, as rather for the joy it gave to the old Chief Namakei. 
The break-up at Tanna had robbed me of my own neat 
little printing-press. I had since obtained at Aneityum the 
remains of one from Erromanga, that had belonged to the 
murdered Gordon. But the supply of letters, in some cases, 
was so deficient that I could print only four pages at a time ; 
and, besides, bits of the press were wanting, and I had first 
to manufacture substitutes from scraps of iron and wood. I 
managed, however, to make it go, and by and by it did good 
service. By it I printed our Aniwan Hymn-Book, a portion 
of Genesis in Aniwan, a small book in Erromangan for the 
second Gordon, and some other little things. 



314 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

The old 'Chief had eagerly helped me in translating and 
preparing this first book. He had a great desire " to hear it 
speak," as he graphically expressed it. It was made up 
chiefly of short passages from the Scriptures, that might help 
me to introduce them to the treasures of Divine truth and 
love. Namakei came to me, morning after morning, saying, 
" Missi, is it done ? Can it speak ? " 

At last I was able to answer, " Yes ! '* 

The old Chief eagerly responded, " Does it speak my 
words ? " 

I said, " It does." 

With rising interest, Namakei exclaimed, " Make it speak 
to me, Missi ! Let me hear it speak." 

I read to him a part of the book, and the old man fairly 
shouted in an ecstasy of joy, " It does speak ! It speaks my 
own language, too ! Oh, give it to me ! " 

He grasped it hurriedly, turned it all round every way, 
pressed it to his bosom, and then, closing it with a look of 
great disappointment, handed it back to me, saying, " Missi, 
I cannot make it speak ! It will never speak to me." 

" No," said I ; " you don't know how to read it yet, how to 
make it speak to you ; but I will teach you to read, and then 
it will speak to you as it does to me." 

" O Missi, dear Missi, show me how to make it speak ! ** 
persisted the bewildered Chief. He was straining his eyes so, 
that I suspected they were dim with age, and could not see 
the letters. I looked out for him a pair of spectacles, and 
managed to fit him well. He was much afraid of putting 
them on at first, manifestly in dread of some sort of sorcery. 
At last, when they were properly placed, he saw the letters 
and everything so clearly that he exclaimed in great excite- 
ment and joy — 

" I see it all now ! This is what you told us about Jesus. 
He opened the eyes of a blind man. The word of Jesus has 
just come to Aniwa. He has sent me these glass eyes. I 
have gotten back again the sight that I had when a boy. O 
Missi, make the book speak to me now ! " 

I walked out with him to the public Village Ground. 
There I drew A B C in large characters upon the dust, 
showed him the same letters in the book, and left him to 
compare them, and find out how many occurred on the first 



THR FIRST BOOK AND THE NEW EYES 315 

j»« , ■ ■ ■ 

page. Fixing these in his mind, he came running to me, and 
said, " I have Hfted up A B C. They are here in my head 
and I will hold them fast. Give me other three." 

This was repeated time after time. He mastered the 
whole Alphabet, and soon began to spell out the smaller 
words. Indeed, he came so often, getting me to read it over 
and over, that before he himself could read it freely he had it 
word for word committed to memory. When strangers passed 
him, or young people came around, he would get out the 
little book, and say, " Come, and I will let you hear how the 
book speaks our own Aniwan words. You say, it is hard to 
learn to read and make it speak. But be strong to try ! If 
an old man like me has done it, it ought to be much easier 
for you." 

One day I heard him read to a company with wonderful 
fluency. Taking the book, I asked him to show me how he 
had learned to read so quickly. Immediately I perceived 
that he could recite the whole from memory ! He became 
our right-hand helper in the Conversion of Aniwa, 

Next after God's own Word, perhaps the power of Music 
was most amazingly blessed in opening up our way. Amongst 
many other illustrations, I may mention how Namakei's wife 
was won. The old lady positively shuddered at coming near 
the Mission House, and dreaded being taught anything. One 
day she was induced to draw near the door, and fixing a hand 
on either post, and gazing inwards, she exclaimed, " Awdi, 
Missi ! Kdi, Missi ! " — the Native cry for unspeakable wonder. 
Mrs. Baton began to play on the harmonium, and sang a 
simple hymn in the old woman's language. Manifestly 
charmed, she drew nearer and nearer, and drank in the music, 
as it were, at every pore of her being. At last she ran off, 
and we thought it was with fright, but it was to call together 
all the women and girls from her village "to hear the bokis 
sing ! " (Having no x, the word box is pronounced thus.) 
She ret/imed with them all at her heels. They listened with 
dancing eyes. And ever after the sound of a hymn, and the 
song of the bokis, made them flock freely to class or meeting. 

Being myself as nearly as possible destitute of the power 0/ 
singing, all my work would have been impaired and sadly 
hindered, and the joyous side of the Worship and Service 
of Jehovah could not have been presented to the Natives, but 



3i6 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

for the gift bestowed by the Lord on my dear wife. She led 
our songs of praise, both in the Family and in the Church, 
and that was the first avenue by which the New Religion 
winged its way into the heart of Cannibal and Savage. 

The old Chief was particularly eager that this same aged 
lady, his wife Yauwaki, should be taught to read. But her 
sight was far gone. So, one day, he brought her to me, say- 
ing, " Missi, can you give my wife also a pair of new glass 
eyes like mine ? She tries to learn, but she cannot see the 
letters. She tries to sew, but she pricks her finger, and 
throws away the needle, saying, * The ways of the white people 
are not good ! ' If she could get a pair of glass eyes, she 
would be in a new world like Namakei." In my bundle I 
found a pair that suited her. She was in positive terror about 
putting them on her face, but at last she cried with delight, 
" Oh, my new eyes ! my new eyes I I have the sight of a 
little girl. Oh, my new eyes 1 " 



CHAPTER LXX 

A ROOF-TREE FOR JESUS 

At first we moved about amongst the Natives from village to 
village, acquired their language, and taught them everywhere, 
— by the roadside, under the shade of a tree, or on the public 
Village Ground. Our old Native Hut, when we removed to 
the Mission House formerly referred to, was also used for all 
sorts of public meetings. Feeling by and by, however, that 
the time had come to interest them in building a new Church, 
and that it would be every way helpful, I laid the proposal 
before them, carefully explaining that for this work no one 
would be paid, that the Church was for all the Islanders and 
for the Worship alone, and that every one must build purely 
for the love of Jesus. 

I told them that God would be pleased with such materials 
as they had to give, that they must not begin till they had 
divided the work and counted the cost, and that for my part 
I would do all that I could to direct and help, and would 



J ROOF'TREE FOR JESUS 317 

supply the sinnet ( = cocoa-nut fibre rope) which I had 
brought from Aneityum, and the nails from Sydney. 

They held meeting after meeting throughout the Island. 
Chiefs made long speeches ; orators chanted their palavers ; 
and warriors acted their part by waving of club and toma- 
hawk. An unprecedented friendliness sprang up amongst 
them. They agreed to sink every quarrel, and unite in build- 
ing the first Church on Aniwa, — one Chief only holding back. 
Women and children began to gather and prepare the sugar- 
cane leaf for thatch. Men searched for and cut down suitable 
trees. 

The Church measured sixty-two feet by twenty-four. The 
wall was twelve feet high. The studs were of hard iron-wood, 
and were each by tenon and mortise fastened into six iron- 
wood trees forming the upper wall plates. All were not only 
nailed, but strongly tied together by sinnet-rope, so as to resist 
the hurricanes. The roof was supported by four huge iron- 
wood trees, and a fifth of equally hard wood, sunk about eight 
feet into the ground, surrounded by building at the base, and 
forming massive pillars. There were two doorways and eight 
window spaces; the floor was laid with white coral, broken 
small, and covered with cocoa-nut tree leaf-mats, on which 
the people sat. I had a small platform, floored and sur- 
rounded with reeds ; and Mrs. Paton had a seat enclosing 
the harmonium, also made of reeds, and in keeping. Great 
harmony prevailed all the time, and no mishap marred the 
work. One hearty fellow fell from the roof-tree to the ground, 
and was badly stunned. But, jumping up, he shook himself, 
and saying — " I was working for Jehovah ! He has saved me 
from being hurt " — he mounted the roof again and went on 
cheerily with his work. 

But our pride in this New Church soon met with a dread- 
ful blow. That very season a terrific hurricane levelled it 
with the ground. After much wailing, the principal Chief, in 
a public Assembly, said, "Let us not weep, like boys over 
their broken bows and arrows ! Let us be strong, and build 
a yet stronger Church for Jehovah." 

By our counsel, ten days were spent first in repairing 
houses and fences, and saving food from the plantations, many 
of which had been swept into utter ruin. Then they assem- 
bled on the appointed day. A hymn was sung. God's 



3i8 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

blessing was invoked, and all the work was dedicated afresh 
to Him. Days were spent in taking the iron-wood roof to 
pieces, and saving everything that could be saved. The work 
was allocated equally amongst the villages, and a wholesome 
emulation was created. One Chief still held back. After a 
while, I visited him and personally invited his help, — telling 
him that it was God's House, and for all the people of Aniwa \ 
and that if he and his people did not do their part, the others 
would cast it in their teeth that they had no share in the 
House of God. He yielded to my appeal, and entered vigor- 
ously upon the work. 

One large tree was still needed to complete the couples, 
and could nowhere be found. The work was at a standstill ; 
for, though the size was now reduced to fifty feet by twenty- 
two, the roof lowered by four feet, and there was still plenty 
of smaller wood on Aniwa, the larger trees were apparently 
exhausted. One morning, however, we were awoke at early 
daybreak by the shouting and singing of a company of men, 
carrying a great black tree to the Church, with this same Chief 
dancing before them, leading the singing, and beating time 
with the flourish of his tomahawk. Determined not to be 
beaten, though late in the field, he had lifted the roof-tree out 
of his own house, as black as soot could make it, and was 
carrying it to complete the couplings. The rest of the 
builders shouted against this. All the other wood of the 
Church was white and clean, and they would not have this 
black tree, conspicuous in the very centre of all. But I 
praised the old Chief for what he had done, and hoped he 
and his people would come and worship Jehovah under his 
own roof-tree. At this all were delighted ! and the work 
went on apace, with many songs and shoutings. 

Whenever the Church was roofed in, we met in it for 
Public Worship. Coral was being got and burned, and pre- 
parations made for plastering the walls. The Natives were 
sharp enough to notice that I v/as not putting up the bell ; 
and suspicions arose that I kept it back in order to take it 
with me when I returned to Tanna. It was a beautiful 
Church bell, cast and sent out by our dear friend, James 
Taylor, Esq., Birkenhead. The Aniwans, therefore, gave me 
no rest till I agreed to have it hung on their new Church. 
They found a large iron-wood tree near the shore, cui a road 




BiKNiNG 1 hi; Idols. — Page 311. 



''KNOCK THE TEVIL OUT I*' 321 

for half a mile through the bush, tied poles across it every few 
feet, and with shouts lifted it bodily on the/r shoulders — six 
men or so at each pole — and never set it down again till they 
reached the Church ; for as one party got exhausted, others 
were ready to rush in and relieve them at every stage of the 
journey. The two old Chiefs, flourishing their tomahawks, 
went capering in front of all the rest, and led the song to 
which they marched, joyfully bearing their load. They dug a 
deep hole, into which to sink it; I squared the top and 
screwed on the bell ; then we raised the tree by ropes, letting 
it sink into the hole, and built it round eight feet deep with 
coral blocks and lime ; and there from its top swings and 
rings ever since the Church bell of Aniwa. 



CHAPTER LXXI 

*• KNOCK THE TEVIL OUT 1 " 

One of the last attempts ever made on my life resulted, by 
God's blessing, in great good to us all and to the work of the 
Lord. It was when Nourai, one of Nasi's men, struck at me 
again and again with the barrel of his musket ; but I evaded 
the blows, till rescued by the women — the men looking on 
stupefied. After he escaped into the bush I assembled our 
people, and said, " If you do not now try to stop this bad con- 
duct, I shall leave Aniwa, and go to some island where my 
life will be protected." 

Next morning at daybreak, about one hundred men arrived 
at my house, and in answer to my query why they came armed 
they replied, "We are now going to that village where the 
men of wicked conduct are gathered together. We will find 
out why they sought your life, and we will rebuke their Sacred 
Man for pretending to cause hurricanes and diseases. We 
cannot go unarmed. We will not suffer you to go alone. 
We are your friends and the friends of the Worship. And 
we are resolved to stand by you, and you must go at our head 
to-day!" 

In great perplexity, yet believing that my presence might 
prevent bloodshed, I allowed myself to be placed at their 



322 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

head. The old Chief followed next, then a number of fiery 
young men ; then all the rest, single file, along the narrow 
path. At a sudden turn, as we neared their village, Nourai, 
who had attacked me the Sabbath day before, and his brother 
were seen lurking with their muskets; but our young men 
made a rush in front, and they disappeared into the bush. 

We took possession of the Village Public Ground ; and the 
Chief, the Sacred Man, and others soon assembled. A most 
characteristic Native Palaver followed. Speeches, endless 
speeches, were fired by them at each other. My friends 
declared, in every conceivable form of kjiguage and of 
graphic illustration, that they were resolved at any cost to 
defend me and the Worship of Jehovah, and that they would 
as one man punish every attempt to injure me or take my life. 
The orator, Taia, exclaimed, "You think that Missi is here 
alone, and that you can do with him as you please ! No ! 
We are now all Missi's men. We will fight for him and his 
rather than see him injured. Every one that attacks him 
attacks us. That is finished to-day ! " 

In the general scolding, the Sacred Man had special atten- 
tion, for pretending to cause hurricanes. One pointed out 
that he had himself a stiff knee, and argued, " If he can 
make a hurricane, why can't he restore the joint of his own 
knee ? It is surely easier to do the one than the other ! " 

The Natives laughed heartily, and taunted him. Mean- 
time he sat looking down to the earth in sullen silence ; and 
a ludicrous episode ensued. His wife, a big, strong woman, 
scolded him roundly for the trouble he had brought them all 
into ; and then, getting indignant as well as angry, she seized 
a huge cocoa-nut leaf out of the bush, and with the butt end 
thereof began thrashing his shoulders vigorously as she poured 
out the vials of her wrath in torrents of words, always winding 
up with the cry, " I'll knock the Tevil out of him \ He'll not 
try hurricanes again ! " 

The woman was a Malay, as all the Aniwans were. Had 
a Papuan woman on Tanna or Erromanga dared such a thing, 
she would have been killed on the spot. But even on Aniwa, 
the unwonted spectacle of a wife beating her husband created 
uproarious amusement. At length I remonstrated, saying, 
" You had better stop now ! You don't want to kill him, do 
you? You seem to have knocked *fb«» Tcvil* pretty well 



THE CONVERSION OF YOUWILI yii 

out of him now ! You see how he receives it all in silence» 
and repents of all his bad talk and bad conduct." 

They exacted from him a solemn promise as to the making 
of no more diseases or hurricanes, and that he would live at 
peace with his neighbours. The offending villagers at length 
presented a large quantity of sugar-cane and food to us as a 
peace-offering; and we returned, praising God that the whole 
day's scolding had ended in talk, not blood. The result was 
every way most helpful. Our friends knew their strength and 
took courage. Our enemies were disheartened and afraid. 
We saw the balance growing heavier every day on the side of 
Jesus ; and our souls blessed the Lord. 



CHAPTER LXXII 

THE CONVERSION OF YOUWILI 

These events suggest to me another incident of those days, 
full at once of trial and of joy. It pertains to the story of 
our young Chief Youwili. From the first, and for long, he 
was most audacious and troublesome. Observing that for 
several days no Natives had come near the Mission House, I 
asked the old Chief if he knew why, and he answered, 
"Youwili has tabooed the paths, and threatens death to any 
one who breaks through it." 

I at once replied, "Then I conclude that you all agree 
with him, and wish me to leave. We are here only to teach 
you and your people. If he has power to prevent that we 
shall leave with the Dayspring^ 

The old Chief called the people together, and they came 
to me, saying, "Our anger is strong against YouwilL Go 
with us and break down the taboo. We will assist and protect 
you." 

I went at their head and removed it. It consisted simply 
of reeds stuck into the ground, with twigs and leaves and 
fibre tied to each in a peculiar way, in a circle round the 
Mission House. The Natives had an extraordinary dread of 
violating the taboo^ and believed that it meant death to the 
offender or to some one of his family, All present entered 



324 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

into a bond to punish on the spot any man who attempted to 
replace the taboo^ or to revenge its removal. Thus a mortal 
blow was publicly struck at this most miserable superstition, 
which had caused bloodshed and misery untold. 

One day, thereafter, I was engaged in clearing away the 
bush around the Mission House, having purchased and paid 
for the land for the very purpose of opening it up, when 
suddenly Youwili appeared and menacingly forbade me to 
proceed. For the sake of peace I for the time desisted. But 
he went straight to my fence, and with his tomahawk cut 
down the portion in front of our house, also some bananas 
planted there — the usual declaration of war, intimating that 
he only awaited his opportunity similarly to cut down me and 
mine. We saw the old Chief and his men planting them- 
selves here and there to guard us, and the Natives prowling 
about armed and excited. On calling them, they explained 
the meaning of what Youwili had done, and that they were 
determined to protect us. I said, " This must not continue. 
Are you to permit one young fool to defy us all, and break 
up the Lord's work on Aniwa? If you cannot righteously 
punish him, I will shut myself up in my House and withdraw 
from all attempts to teach or help you, till the Vessel comes, 
and then I can leave the Island." 

Now* that they had begun really to love us, and to be 
anxious to learn more, this was always my most powerful 
argument. We retired into the Mission House. The people 
surrounded our doors and windows and pleaded with us. 
After long silence, we replied, " You know our resolution. It 
is for you now to decide. Either you must control that 
foolish young man, or we must go ! " 

Much speech-making, as usual, followed. The people 
resolved to seize and punish Youwili ; but he fled, and had 
hid himself in the bush. Coming to me, the Chief said, " It 
is left to you to say what shall be Youwili's punishment. 
Shall we kill him?" 

I replied firmly, " Certainly not I Only for murder can 
life be lawfully taken away." 

"What then?" they continued. "Shall we burn hi§ 
houses and destroy his plantations ? " 

I answered, " No." 

'^ Shall we bind him and beat him ? " 



THE CONVERSION OF YOU Will 32S 

•' No." 

" Shall we place him in a canoe, tnnist him out to sea, and 
let him drown or escape as he may ? " 

" No ! by no means." 

" Then, Missi," said they, " these are our ways of punishing. 
What other punishment remains that Youwili cares for ? * 

I replied, " Make him with his own hands, and alone, put 
up a new fence, and restore all that he has destroyed ; and 
make him promise publicly that he will cease all evil conduct 
towards us. That will satisfy me." 

This idea of punishment seemed to tickle them greatly. 
The Chiefs reported our words to the Assembly ; and the 
Natives laughed and cheered, as if it were a capital joke ! 
They cried aloud, " It is good 1 It is good I Obey the word 
of the Missi." 

After considerable hunting, the young Chief was found. 
They brought him to the Assembly and scolded him severely 
and told him their sentence. He was surprised by the nature 
of the punishment, and cowed by the determination of the 
people. 

"To-morrow," said he, "I will fully repair the fence. 
Never again will I oppose the Missi. His word is good." 

By daybreak next morning Youwili was diligently repairing 
what he had broken down, and before evening he had every- 
thing made right, better than it was before. While he toiled 
away, some fellows of his own rank twitted him, saying, 
"Youwili, you found it easier to cut down Missi's fence than 
to repair it again. You will not repeat that in a hurry ! " 

But he heard all in silence. Others passed with averted 
heads, and he knew they were laughing at him. He made 
everything tight, and then left without uttering a single word. 
My heart yearned after the poor fellow, but I thought it better 
to let his own mind work away, on its new ideas as to punish- 
ment and revenge, for a little longer by itself alone. I 
instinctively felt that Youwili was beginning to turn, that the 
Christ-Spirit had touched his darkly-groping souL My doors 
were now thrown open, and every good work went on as 
before. We resolved to leave Youwili entirely to Jesus, set- 
ting apart a portion of our prayer every day for the enlighten- 
ment and conversion of the young Chief, on whom all other 
means had been exhausted apparently in vaia 



326 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

A considerable time elapsed No sign came, and otir 
prayers seemed to fail. But one day, I was toiling between 
the shafts of a hand -cart, assisted by two boys, drawing it 
along from the shore loaded with coral blocks. Youwili 
came rushing from his house, three hundred yards or so off 
the path, and said, " Missi, that is too hard for you. Let me 
be your helper ! " 

Without waiting for a reply, he ordered the two boys to 
seize one rope, while he grasped the other, threw it over his 
shoulder and started off, pulling with the strength of a horse. 
My heart rose in gratitude, and I wept with joy as I followed 
him. I knew that that yoke was but a symbol of the yoke of 
Christ, which Youwili with his change of heart was beginning 
to carry ! Truly there is only one way of regeneration, being 
born again by the power of the Spirit of God, the new heart ; 
but there are many ways of conversion, of outwardly turning 
to the Lord, of taking the actual first step that shows on 
whose side we are. 

Like those of old praying for the deliverance of Peter, and 
who could not believe their ears and eyes when Peter knocked 
and walked in amongst them, so we could scarcely believe 
our eyes and ears when Youwili became a disciple of Jesus, 
though we had been praying for his conversion every day. 
His once sullen countenance became literally bright with inner 
light. His wife came immediately for a book and a dress, 
saying, " Youwili sent me. His opposition to the Worship is 
over now. I am to attend Church and School. He is com- 
ing too. He wants to learn how to be strong, like you, for 
Jehovah and for Jesus." 

Oh, Jesus ! to Thee alone be all the glory. Thou hast the 
key to unlock every heart that Thou hast created 



FIRST COMMUNION ON ANIWA yif 



CHAPTER LXXIII 

FIRST COMMUNION ON ANIWA 

And this leads me to relate the story of our First Communion 
on Aniwa. It was Sabbath, 24th October 1869; and surely 
the Angels of God and the Church of the Redeemed in Glory 
were amongst the "great cloud of witnesses" who eagerly 
"peered" down upon the scene, — when we sat around the 
Lord's Table and partook the memorials of His body and 
blood with those few souls rescued out of the Heathen World. 
My Communicants' Class had occupied me now a considerable 
time. The conditions of attendance at this early stage were 
explicit, and had to be made very severe, and only twenty 
were admitted to the roll. At the final examination only 
twelve gave evidence of understanding what they were doing, 
and of having given their hearts to the service of the Lord 
Jesus. At their own urgent desire, and after every care in 
examining and instructing, they were solemnly dedicated in 
prayer to be baptized and admitted to the Holy Table. On 
that Lord's Day, after the usual opening Service, I gave a 
short and careful exposition of the Ten Commandments and 
of the Way of Salvation according to the Gospel. The twelve 
Candidates then stood up before all the inhabitants there 
assembled ; and, after a brief exhortation to them as Converts, 
I put to them the two questions that follow, and each gave an 
affirmative reply, " Do you, in accordance with your profession 
of the Christian Faith, and your promises before God and the 
people, wish me now to baptize you ? " 

And — " Will you live henceforth for Jesus only, hating all 
sin and trying to love and serve your Saviour ? " 

Then, beginning with the old Chief, the twelve came 
forward, and I baptized them one by one according to the 
Presbyterian usage. Two of them had also little children, 
and they were at the same time baptized, and received as the 
lambs of the flock. Solemn prayer was then offered, and in 
the name of the Holy Trinity the Church of Christ on Aniwa 
was formally constituted. I addressed them on the words of 
ihe Holy Institution — i Corinthians xi. 23 — and then, after 
the prayer of Thanksgiving and Consecration, administered the 



328 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

I/jrd's Supper, — the first time since the Island of Aniwa was 
heaved out of its coral depths ! Mrs. M'Nair, my wife, and 
myself, along with six Aneityumese Teachers, communicated 
with the newly baptized twelve. And I think, if ever in all 
my Earthly experience, on that day I might truly add the 
blessed words — " Jesus in the midst" 

The whole Service occupied nearly three hours. The 
Islanders looked on with a wonder whose unwonted silence 
was almost painful to bear. Many were led to inquire care- 
fully about everything they saw, so new and strange. For the 
first time the Dorcas Street Sabbath School Teachers' gift from 
South Melbourne Presbyterian Church was put to use — a new 
Communion Service of silver. They gave it in faith that we 
would require it, and in such we received it. And now the 
day had come and gone ! For three years we had toiled and 
prayed and taught for this. At the moment when I put the 
bread and wine into those dark hands, once stained with the 
blood of Cannibalism, but now stretched out to receive and 
partake the emblems and seals of the Redeemer's love, I had 
a foretaste of the joy of Glory that well nigh broke my heart 
to pieces. I shall never taste a deeper bliss till I gaze on the 
glorified face of Jesus Himself. 

On the afternoon of that Communion Day an open-air 
Prayer Meeting was held under the shade of the great banyan 
tree in front of our Church. Seven of the new Church 
members there led the people in prayer to Jesus, a hymn 
being sung after each. My heart was so full of joy that I 
could do little else but weep. Oh, I wonder, I wonder^ when 
I see so many good Ministers at home, crowding each other 
and treading on each other's heels, whether they would not 
part with all their home privileges, and go out to the Heathen 
World and reap a joy like this — " the joy of the Lord." 



CHAPTER LXXIV 

THE NEW SOCIAL ORDER 

The new Social Order, referred to already in its dim 
beginnings, rose around us like a sweet-scented flower. I 




Make it speak to me, -Missi. "— Page 314. 



THR NEW SOCIAL ORDER 331 

never interfered directly, unless expressly called upon or 
appealed to. The two principal Chiefs were impressed with 
the idea that there was but one law — the Will of God ; and 
one rule for them and their people as Christians — to please 
the Lord Jesus. In every difficulty they consulted me. I 
explained to them and read in their hearing the very words of 
Holy Scripture, showing what appeared to me to be the will 
of God and what would please the Saviour; and then sent 
them away to talk it over with their people, and to apply these 
principles of the Word of God as wisely as they could according 
to their circumstances. Our own part of the work went on 
very joyfully, notwithstanding occasional trying and painful 
incidents. Individual cases of greed and selfishness and 
vice brought us many a bitter pang. But the Lord never lost 
patience with us, and we durst not therefore lose patience with 
them! We trained the Teachers, we translated and printed 
and expounded the Scriptures, we ministered to the sick and 
dying; we dispensed medicines every day, we taught them 
the use of tools, we advised them as to laws and penalties ; 
and the New Society grew and developed, and bore amidst 
all its imperfections some traces of the fair Kingdom of God 
amongst men. 

Our life and work will reveal itself to the reader if I briefly 
outline a Sabbath Day on Aniwa. Breakfast is partaken of 
immediately after daylight. The Church bell then rings, and 
ere it stops every worshipper is seated. The Natives are 
guided in starting by the sunrise, and are forward from farthest 
comers at this early hour. The first Service is over in about 
an hour ; there is an interval of twenty minutes ; the bell is 
again rung, and the second Service begins. We follow the 
ordinary Presbyterian ritual ; but in every Service I call upon 
an Elder or a Church Member to lead in one of the prayers, 
which they do with great alacrity and with much benefit to all 
concerned. 

As the last worshipper leaves, at close of second Service, 
the bell is sounded twice very deliberately, and that is the 
signal for the opening of my Communicants' Class. I care 
fully expound the Church's Shorter Catechism, and show how 
its teachings are built upon Holy Scripture, applying each 
truth to the conscience and the life. This class is conducted 
all the year round; and from it, step by step, our Church 



33a THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

Members are drawn as the Lord opens up their way, the 
most of them attending two full years at least before being 
admitted to the Lord's Table. This discipline accounts for 
the fact that so very few of our baptized converts have ever 
fallen away— as few in proportion, I verily believe, as in 
Churches at home. Meantime, many of the Church members 
have been holding a prayer-meeting amongst themselves in 
the adjoining School, — a thing started of their own free accord, 
— in which they invoke God's blessing on all the work and 
worship of the day. 

Having snatched a brief meal of tea, or a cold dinner 
cooked on Saturday, the bell rings within an hour, and our 
Sabbath School assembles, — in which the whole inhabitants, 
young and old, take part, myself superintending and giving 
the address, as well as questioning on the lesson, Mrs. Paton 
teaching a large class of adult women, and the Elders and 
best readers instructing the ordinary classes for about half-an- 
hour or so. 

About one o'clock the School is closed, and we then start 
off in our village tours. An experienced Elder, with several 
Teachers, takes one side of the Island this Sabbath, I with 
another company taking the other side, and next Sabbath we 
reverse the order. A short Service is conducted in the open 
air, or in Schoolrooms, at every village that can be reached ; 
and on their return they report to me cases of sickness, or any 
signs of progress in the work of the Lord. The whole Island 
is thus steadily and methodically evangelised. 

As the sun is setting I am creeping home from my village 
tour ; and when darkness begins to approach, the canoe drum 
is beat at every village, and the people assemble under the 
banyan tree for evening village prayers. The Elder or Teacher 
presides. Five or six hymns are joyously sung, and five or 
six short prayers offered between, and thus the evening hour 
passes happily in the fellowship of God. On a calm evening, 
aftei Christianity had fairly taken hold of the people, and they 
loved to sing over and over again their favourite hymns, 
these village prayer-meetings formed a most blessed close to 
every day, and set the far-distant bush echoing with the praises 
of God. 

Nor is our week-day life less crowded or busy, though in 
different ways. At gray dawn on Monday, and every morning, 



THE ORPHANS AND THEIR BISCUITS 333 

the Tavaka ( = the canoe drum) is struck in every village on 
Aniwa. The whole inhabitants turn in to the early School, 
which lasts about an hour and a half, and then the Natives 
are off to their plantations. Having partaken breakfast, I then 
spend ray forenoon in translating or printing, or visiting the 
sick, or whatever else is most urgent. About two o'clock the 
Natives return from their work, bathe in the sea, and dine off 
cocoa-nut, breadfruit, or anything else that comes handily in 
the way. At three o'clock the bell rings, and the afternoon 
School for the Teachers and the more advanced learners then 
occupies my wife and myself for about an hour and a half. 
After this, the Natives spend their time in fishing or lounging 
or preparing supper, — which is amongst them always the meal 
of the day. Towards sundown the Tavaka sounds again, and 
the day closes amid the echoes of village prayers from under 
their several banyan trees. 

Thus day after day and week after week passes over us 
on Aniwa ; and much the same on all the Islands where the 
Missionary has found a home. In many respects it is a simple 
and happy and beautiful life ; and the man, whose heart is full 
of things that are dear to Jesus, feels no desire to exchange it 
for the poor frivolities of what calls itself " Society," which 
seems to find its life in pleasures that Christ cannot be asked 
to share, and in which, therefore, Christians should have 
neither lot nor part 



CHAPTER LXXV 

THE ORPHANS AND THEIR BISCUITS 

The habits of morning and evening Family Prayer and of 
Grace at Meat took a very wonderful hold upon the people ; 
and became, as 1 have shown elsewhere, a distinctive badge 
of Christian versus Heathen. This was strikingly manifested 
during a time of bitter scarcity that befell us. 1 heard a father, 
for instance, at his hut door, with his family around him, 
reverently blessing God for the food provided for them, and 
for all His mercies in Christ Jesus. Drawing near and con- 
versing with them, I found that their meal consisted of fig 



334 I'^B. STORY OF JOHN G^ PAT ON 

leaves which they had gathered and cooked — a poor enough 
dish, but hunger makes a healthy appetite, and contentment 
is a grateful relish. 

During the same period of privation, my Orphans suffered 
badly also. Once they came to me, saying, " Missi, we are 
very hungry." 

I replied, " So am I, dear children, and We have no more 
white food till the Dayspring comes." 

They continued, "Missi, you have two beautiful fig trees. 
Will you let us take one feast of the young and tender leaves ? 
We will not injure branch or fruit." 

I answered, " Gladly, my children, take your fill 1 " 

In a twinkHng each child was perched upon a branch ; and 
they feasted there happy as squirrels. Every night we prayed 
for the vessel, and in the morning our Orphan boys rushed to 
the coral rocks and eagerly scanned the sea for an answer. 
Day after day they returned with sad faces, saying, "Missi, 
Tavaka jimra ! " ( = No vessel yet). 

But at gray dawn of a certain day we were awoke by the 
boys shouting from the shore and running for the Mission 
House with the cry, — ''''Tavaka oal Tavaka oaT* ( = The 
vessel, hurrah !) 

We arose at once, and the boys exclaimed, " Missi, she is 
not our own vessel, but we think she carries her flag. She 
has three masts, and our Dayspring only two ! " 

I looked through my glass, and saw that they were dis- 
charging goods into the vessel's boats ; and the children, when 
I told them that boxes and bags and casks were being sent 
on shore, shouted and danced with delight. As the first 
boat-load was discharged, the Orphans surrounded me, saying, 
" Missi, here is a cask that rattles like biscuits ! Will you let 
us take it to the Mission House ? " 

I told them to do so if they could ; and in a moment it was 
turned into the path, and fhe boys had it flying before them, 
some tumbling and hurting their knees, but up and at it again, 
and never pausing till it rolled up at the door of our Store- 
house. On returning I found them all around it, and they 
said, " Missi, have you forgotten what you promised us ? " 

I said, " What did I promise you ? " 

They looked very disappointed and whispered to each 
other, " Missi has forgot ! " 



THE ORPHANS AND THEIR BISCUITS 335 

" Forgot what ? " inquired I. 

** Missi," they answered, " you promised that when the 
vessel came you -^ould give each of us a biscuit." 

" Oh," I replied, " I did not forget ; I only wanted to see 
if you remembered it 1 " 

They laughed, saying, " No fear of that, Missi I Will you 
soon open the cask ? We are dying for biscuits." 

At once I got hammer and tools, knocked off the hoops, 
took out the end, and then gave girls and boys a biscuit each. 
To my surprise, they all stood round, biscuit in hand, but not 
one beginning to eat. 

" What," I exclaimed, " you are dying for biscuits 1 Why 
don't you eat ? Are you expecting another ? '* 

One of the eldest said, *' We will first thank God for 
sending us food, and ask Him to bless it to us all." 

And this was done in their own simple and beautiful child- 
like way ; and then they did eat, and enjoyed their food as a 
gift from the Heavenly Father's hand. (Is there any child 
reading this, or hearing it read, who never thanks God or asks 
Him to bless daily bread ? Then is that child not a white 
Heathen ?) We ourselves at the Mission House could very 
heartily rejoice with the dear Orphans. For some weeks past 
our European food had been all exhausted, except a little tea, 
and the cocoa-nut had been our chief support. It was 
beginning to tell against us. Our souls rose in gratitude to 
the Lord, who had sent us these fresh provisions that we 
might love Him better and serve Him more. 

The children's sharp eyes had read correctly. It was not 
the Dayspring. Our brave little ship, as I afterwards learned, 
had gone to wreck on 6th January 1873 ; ^^^ ^^is vessel was 
the Paragon^ chartered to bring down our supplies. Alas ! 
tlie wreck had gone by auction sale to a French slaving 
company, who cut a passage through the coral reef, and had 
the vessel again floating in the Bay, — elated at the prospect 
of employing our Mission Ship in the blood-stained Kanaka- 
traffic ( = a mere euphemism for South Sea slavery) 1 Our 
souls sank in horror and concern. Many Natives would un- 
wittingly trust themselves to the Dayspring \ and revenge 
would be taken on us, as was done on noble Bishop Patteson, 
when the deception was found out. What could be done? 
Nothing but cry to God, which all the friends of our Mission 



33^ THE STORY OP JOHN G, PA TON 

did day and night, not without tears, as we thought of the 
possible degradation of our noble little Ship. Listen ! The 
French Slavers, anchoring their prize in the Bay, and greatly 
rejoicing, went ashore to celebrate the event. They drank 
and feasted and revelled But that night a mighty storm 
arose, the old Dayspring dragged her anchor, and at daybreak 
she was seen again on the reef, but this time with her back 
broken in two and for ever unfit for service, either fair or foul. 
Oh, white-winged Virgin, daughter of the waves, better for 
thee, as for thy human sisters, to die and pass away than to 
suffer pollution and live on in disgrace ! 



CHAPTER LXXVI 

THE FINGER-POSTS OF GOD 

I HAD often said that I would not again leave my beloved 
work on the Islands unless compelled to do so either by the 
breakdown of health, or by the loss of our Mission Ship and 
my services being required to assist in providing another. 
Very strange, that in this one season both of these events 
befell us ! During the hurricanes, from January to April 1873, 
when the Dayspring was wrecked, we lost a darling child by 
death, my dear wife had a protracted illness, and I was brought 
very low with severe rheumatic fever. I was reduced so far 
that I could not speak, and was reported as dying. The 
Captain of a vessel, having seen me, called at Tanna, and 
spoke of me as in all probability dead by that time. Our 
unfailing and ever-beloved friends and fellow-Missionaries, Mr. 
and Mrs. Watt, at once started from Kwamera, in their open 
boat, and rowed and sailed thirty miles to visit us. But a few 
days before they arrived I had fallen into a long and sound 
sleep, out of which, when I awoke, consciousness had again 
returned to me. I had got the turn ; there was no further 
relapse ; but when I did regain a little strength, my weakness 
was so great that I had to travel about on crutches for many 
a day. 

In the circumstances of our baby Lena's death, every 
form of hsart-rending tenderness seemed to meet. On Friday, 



THE FINGER-POSTS OF GOD 337 

28th March, at 3 a.m. she came from God, and seemed to 
both of us the Angel-child of all our flock. Alas, on Saturday 
I was seized with sciatica, so dreadful and agonising, that I 
had to be borne to my bed, and could not stir a Hmb any 
more than if my back had been broken. My dear wife 
struggled to attend to the baby, with such help as Native girls 
could give ; and I directed the Teachers about the Services in 
Church next Sunday, the first time as yet that I had been 
unable to appear and lead them. From the beds where we 
lay, my wife and I could hear each other's voices, and tried to 
console one another in our sorrowful and helpless state. On 
Tuesday, ist April, the child was bright and vigorous; but 
the mother's strength had been overtaxed, and she fell back, 
fainting in her bed, when helping to dress the baby. Next 
morning, to our dismay, there were symptoms of wheezing 
and feverishness in the little darling. All due measures were 
at once taken to check these; and Williag, an experienced 
Native, now having charge, kept everything warm and cosey. 
Before tea, when receiving a little food, Lena opened her dark 
blue eyes, and gazed up peacefully and gladly in her mother's 
face. But, immediately after tea, within less than an hour, 
when the nurse brought her and placed her in the mother's 
arms, the Angel -Soul fled away. Poor Williag, seeing the 
mother's pathetic look, and as if she herself had been guilty, 
fell on her knees and cried, — "I knew it, Missi, I knew it I 
She gave two big sighs, and went ! Awai, Missi, Awai ! " 
When the mother called to me something about the child 
having "fainted," I was talking with Koris, but my heart 
guessed the worst. Alas, all means were seen to be vain ! I 
could not rise, could not move, nor could the mother, but we 
prayed, in each other's hearing, and in the hearing of our 
blessed Lord, and He did not leave us without consolation. 
In such cases, the Heathen usually fly away in terror, but our 
Teachers were faithful and obedient ; and our little boys. Bob 
and Fred, six and four respectively, followed all our tearful 
directions. One of their small toy-boxes was readily given up 
to make the baby's Coffin. Yawaci brought calico, and dressed 
the precious body at the mother's instructions. I then offered 
a prayer to the dear Lord, whilst the mother clasped the Coffin 
in her arms. The little Grave, dug by the Teachers in the 
Mission plot, was within earshot of where we lay, and there 

If 



338 THE STORY OF JOHN G PATON 

Bob and Fred, kneeling in their snow-white dresses, sang 
" There is a Happy Land," as their sister's dust was laid in the 
Earth and in the arms of Jesus who is the Resurrection and 
the Life. God only can ever know how our hearts were torn 
by the pathos of that event, as we lay helpless, almost dying, 
and listened to our children's trembling voices ! Johna, the 
Teacher, then prayed ; while the Heathen, in groups of 
wonder, but holding far aloof, had many strange ideas 
wakened in their puzzled brains. The mother and I gave 
ourselves once more away to God, and to the Service of 
our dear Lord Jesus, as we parted with our darling Lena; 
and when, by and bye, we were raised up again, and able 
to move about, often, often, did we find ourselves meeting 
together at that precious Grave. 

Being ordered to seek health by change and by higher 
medical aid, and if possible in the cooler air of New Zealand, 
we took the first opportunity and arrived at Sydney, anxious 
to start the new movement to secure the Paragon there, and 
then to go on to the Sister Colony. Being scarcely able to 
walk without the crutches, we called privately a preliminary 
meeting of friends for consultation and advice. The conditions 
were laid before them and discussed. The Insurance Company 
had paid ;^2ooo on the first Dayspring. Of that sum ;£iooo 
had been spent on chartering and maintaining the Paragon ; 
so that we required an additional ;£'2ooo to purchase her, 
according to Dr. Steel's bargain with the owners, besides a 
large sum for alterations and equipment for the Mission. The 
late Mr. Learmouth looked across to Mr. Goodlet, and said, 
" If you'll join me, we will at once secure this vessel for the 
Missionaries, that God's work may not suffer from the wreck of 
the Dayspring.^* 

Those two servants of God, excellent Elders of the Pres- 
byterian Church, consulted together, and the vessel was 
purchased next day. How I did praise God, and pray Him 
to bless them and theirs ! The late Dr. Fullarton, our dear 
friend, said to them, " But what guarantee do you ask from 
the Missionaries for your money ? " 

Mr. Learmouth's noble reply was, and the other heartily re- 
echoed it — " God's work is our guarantee ! From them we 
will ask no^e. What guarantee have they to give us, except 
their faith ir God? That guarantee is ours already." 




Vauwaki cried with delight, ' Oh, my new eyes 1 I have the sight of a little girl." —Page 316. 



THE FINGER-POSTS OF GOD 341 

v^ ,— _____ _ _ ■ 

I answered, "You take God and His work for your 
guarantee. Rest assured that He will soon repay you, and 
you will lose nothing by this noble service." 

Having secured St. Andrew's Church for a public meeting, 
I advertised it in all the papers. Ministers, Sabbath School 
Teachers, and other friends came in great numbers. The 
scheme was fairly launched, and Collecting Cards largely dis- 
tributed. Committees carried everything out into detail, and 
all worked for the fund with great goodwill 

I then sailed from Sydney to Victoria, and addressed the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in session at 
Melbourne. The work was easily set agoing there, and willing 
workers fully and rapidly organised it through Congregations 
and Sabbath Schools. 

Under medical advice, I next sailed for New Zealand in the 
S.S. Hero^ Captain Logan. Reaching Auckland, I was in 
time to address the General Assembly of the Church there 
also. They gave me cordial welcome, and every Congregation 
and Sabbath School might be visited as far as I possibly 
could. The Ministers promoted the movement with hearty 
zeal. The Sabbath Scholars took Collecting Cards for 
"shares" in the New Mission Ship. A meeting was held 
every day, and three ever}' Sabbath. Auckland, Nelson, 
Wellington, Dunedin, and all tow^ns and Churches wuthin 
reach of these were rapidly visited ; and I never had greater 
joy or heartiness in any of my tours than in this happy 
intercourse with the Ministers and People of the Presbyterian 
Church in New Zealand. 

I arrived back in Sydney about the end of March. My 
health was wonderfully restored, and New Zealand had given 
me about ;£^i7oo for the new ship. With the p£"iooo of 
insurance money, and about ^700 from New South Wales, 
and £,A,oo from Victoria, besides the ;^5oo for her support 
also from Victoria, we were able to pay back the ;£^3ooo of 
purchase money, and about £,^00 for alterations and repairs, 
as well as equip and provision her to sail for her next year's 
work amongst the Islands free of debt. I said to our two 
good friends at Sydney : 

"You took God and His work for your guarantee. He 
has soon relieved you from all responsibility. You have 
suffered no loss, and you have had the honour and privilege of 



342 THE ST)RY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

serving your Lord. I envy you the joy you must feel in so 
using your wealth, and I pray God's double blessing on all 
your store." 

Our agent, Dr. Steel, had applied to the Home authorities 
for power to change the vessel's name from Paragon to Day- 
springs so that the old associations might not be broken. This 
was cordially granted. And so our second Dayspring^ owing 
no man anything, sailed on her annual trip to the New Hebrides, 
and we returned with her, praising the Lord and reinvigorated 
alike in spirit and in body. 



CHAPTER LXXVII 

THE GOSPEL IN LIVING CAPITALS 

In Heathendom every true convert becomes at once a Mis- 
sionary. The changed life, shining out amid the surrounding 
darkness, is a Gospel in largest Capitals which all can read. 
Our Islanders, especially, having little to engage or otherwise 
distract attention, become intense and devoted workers for the 
Lord Jesus, if once the Divine Passion for souls stirs within 
them. 

A Heathen has been all his days groping after peace of soul 
in dark superstition and degrading rites. You pour into his 
soul the light of Revelation. He learns that God is love, that 
God sent His Son to die for him, and that he is the heir of 
Life Eternal in and through Jesus Christ. By the blessed 
enlightenment of the Spirit of the Lord he believes all this. 
He passes into a third heaven of joy, and he burns to tell 
every one of this Glad Tidings. Others see the change in his 
disposition, in his character, in his whole life and actions ; and 
amid such surroundings, every Convert is a burning and a 
shining light. Even whole populations are thus brought into 
the Outer Court of the Temple; and Islands, still Heathen 
and Cannibal, are positively eager for the Missionary to live 
amongst them, and would guard his life and property now 
in complete security, where a very few years ago every- 
thing would have been instantly sacrificed on touching their 
shores ! They are not Christianised, neither are they 



THE GOSPEL IN LIVING CAPITALS 343 

Civilised, but the light has been kindled all around them, 
and though still only shining afar, they cannot but rejoice 
in its beams. 

But even where the path is not so smooth, nor any welcome 
awaiting them, Native Converts show amazing zeal. For in- 
stance, one of our Chiefs, full of the Christ-kindled desire to 
seek and to save, sent a message to an inland Chief, that he 
and four attendants would come on Sabbath and tell them 
the Gospel of Jehovah God. The reply came back sternly 
forbidding their visit, and threatening with death any 
Christian that approached their village. Our Chief sent in 
response a loving message, telling them that Jehovah had 
taught the Christians to return good for evil, and that they 
would come unarmed to tell them the story of how the Son 
of God came into the world and died in order to bless and 
save His enemies. The Heathen Chief sent back a stern 
and prompt reply once more, "If you come, you will be 
killed." 

On Sabbath morning, the Christian Chief and his four com- 
panions were met outside the village by the Heathen Chief, 
who implored and threatened them once more. But the 
former said, " We come to you without weapons of war 1 We 
come only to tell you about Jesus. We believe that He will 
protect us to-day." 

As they steadily pressed forward towards the village, spears 
began to be thrown at them. Some they evaded, being all 
except one most dexterous warriors ; and others they literally 
received with their bare hands, striking them and turning them 
aside in an incredible manner. The Heathen, apparently 
thunderstruck at these men thus approaching them without 
weapons of war, and not even flinging back their own 
spears which they had turned aside, desisted from mere 
surprise, after having thrown what the old Chief called "a 
shower of spears." Our Christian Chief called out, as he 
and his companions drew up in the midst of them on the 
village Public Ground : 

" Jehovah thus protects us. He has given us all your spears ! 
Once we would have thrown them back at you and killed you. 
But now we come not to fight, but to tell you about Jesus 
He has changed our dark hearts. He asks you now to lay 
down all these your other weapons of war, and to hear what 



344 THE STORY OF JOHN 6?. PATON 

" " ■ ' ' ■ ■ 

we can tell you about the love of God, our great Father, the 
only living God." 

The Heathen were perfectly overawed. They manifestly 
looked upon these Christians as protected by some Invisible 
One! They listened for the first time to the story of the 
Gospel and of the Cross. We lived to see that Chief and 
all his tribe sitting in the School of Christ. And there 
is perhaps not an Island in these Southern Seas, amongst 
all those won for Christ, where similar acts of heroism on 
the part of Converts cannot be recited by every Missionary 
to the honour of our poor Natives and to the glory of their 
Saviour. 

Larger and harder tests were sometimes laid upon their new 
iaith. Once the war on Tanna drove about one hundred of 
them to seek refuge on Aniwa. Not so many years before, 
their lives would never have been thus entrusted to the in- 
habitants of another Cannibal Island. But the Christ-Spirit 
was abroad upon Aniwa. The refugees were kindly cared for, 
and in process of time were restored to their own lands by 
our Missionary ship the Dayspring. The Chiefs, however, and 
the Elders of the Church laid the new laws before them very 
clearly and decidedly. They would be helped and sheltered, 
but Aniwa was now under law to Christ, and if any of the 
Tannese broke the public rules as to moral conduct, or in any 
way disturbed the Worship of Jehovah, they would at once be 
expelled from the Island and sent back to Tanna. In all this, 
the Chief of the Tanna party, my old friend Nowar, strongly 
supported our Christian Chiefs. The Tannese behaved well, 
and many of them wore clothing and began to attend Church; 
and the heavy drain upon the poor resources of Aniwa was 
borne with a noble and Christian spirit, which greatly impressed 
the Tannese and commended the Gospel of Christ 



CHAPTER LXXVIII 

THE DEATH OF NAMAKEI 

In claiming Aniwa for Christ, and winning it as a small jewel 
for His crown, we had the experience which has ever marked 



THE DEATH OF NAMAKEI 345 

God's path through history, — He raised up around us and 
wonderfully endowed men to carry forward His own blessed 
work. Among these must be specially commemorated 
Namakei, the old Chief of Aniwa. Slowly, but very steadily, 
the light of the Gospel broke in upon his soul, and he was ever 
very eager to communicate to his people all that he learned. 
In Heathen days he was a Cannibal and a great warrior ; but 
from the first, as shown in the preceding Chapters, he took a 
warm interest in us and our work, — a little selfish, no doubt, 
at the beginning, but soon becoming purified, as his eyes and 
heart were opened to the Gospel of Jesus. 

On the birth of a son to us on the Island, the old Chief was 
in ecstasies. He claimed the child as his heir, his own son 
being dead, and brought nearly the whole inhabitants in relays 
to see the whiU Chief of Aniwa ! He would have him called 
Namakei the Younger, an honour which I fear we did not too 
highly appreciate. As the child grew, he took his hand and 
walked about with him freely amongst the people, learning to 
speak their language like a Native, and not only greatly in- 
teresting them in himself, but even in us and in the work of 
the Lord. This, too, was one of the bonds, however purely 
human, that drew them all nearer and nearer to Jesus. 

It was this same child, who, in the moment of our greatest 
peril, when the Mission House was once surrounded by Savages 
who had resolved to murder us, managed in some incredible 
way to escape, and appeared, to our horror and amazement, 
dancing with glee amongst the armed warriors. He threw his 
arms around the neck of one after another, and kissed them, 
to their great surprise, — at last, he settled down like a bird 
upon the ringleader's knee, and therefrom prattled to them all, 
while we from within gazed on in speechless and helpless 
terror 1 He roundly scolded them for being " Naughty ! 
Naughty ! " The frowning faces began to relax into broad 
grins, another spirit came over them, and, one after another, 
they rapidly slipt away. The Council of Death was broken 
up; and we had a new illustration of the Lord's precious 
word,— "A little Child shall lead them." 

The death of Namakei had in it many streaks of Christian 
romance. He had heard about the Missionaries annually 
meeting on one or other of the Islands, and consulting about 
the work of Jehovah. What ideas he had formed of a Mission 



346 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

Synod one cannot easily imagine; but in his old age, and 
when very frail, he formed an impassioned desire to attend 
our next meeting on Aneityum, and see and hear all the 
Missionaries of Jesus gathered together from the New Hebrides. 
Terrified that he would die away from home, and that that 
might bring great reverses to the good work on Aniwa, where 
he was truly beloved, I opposed his going with all my might. 
But he and his relations and his people were all set upon it, 
and I had at length to give way. His few booklets were then 
gathered together, his meagre wardrobe was made up, and a 
small Native basket carried all his belongings. He assembled 
his people and took an affectionate farewell, pleading with 
them to be "strong for Jesus," whether they ever saw him 
again or not, and to be loyal and kind to Missi. The people 
wailed aloud, and many wept bitterly. Those on board the 
Day spring were amazed to see how his people loved him. 
The old Chief stood the voyage well. He went in and out to 
our meeting of Synod, and was vastly pleased with the respect 
paid to him on Aneityum. When he heard of the prosperity 
of the Lord's work, and how Island after Island was learning 
to sing the praises of Jesus, his heart glowed, and he said, 
" Missi, I am lifting up my head like a tree. I am growing 
tall with joy I " 

On the fourth or fifth day, however, he sent for me out ot 
the Synod, and when I came to him, he said, eagerly, " Missi, 
I am near to die ! I have asked you to come and say farewell. 
Tell my daughter, my brother, and my people to go on 
pleasing Jesus, and I will meet them again in the fair 
World." 

I tried to encourage him, saying that God might raise him 
up again and restore him to his people; but he faintly 
whispered, " O Missi, death is already touching me 1 I feel 
my feet going away from under me. Help me to lie down 
under the shade of that banyan tree." 

So saying, he seized my arm, we staggered near to the tree, 
and he lay down under its cool shade. He whispered again, 
" I am going ! O Missi, let me hear your words rising up in 
prayer, and then my Soul will be strong to go." 

Amidst many choking sobs, I tried to pray. At lait he 
took my hand, pressed it to his heart, and said in a stronger 
and clearer tone "O my Missi, my dear Missi, I go before 



CHRISTIANITY AND COCOA-NUTS 347 

you, but I will meet you again in the Home of Jesus. 
Farewell 1 '* 

That was the last effort of dissolving strength ; he immedi- 
ately became unconscious, and fell ^leep. My heart felt like 
to break over him. He was my first Aniwan Convert — the 
first who ever on that Island of love and tears opened his 
heart to Jesus ; and as he lay there on the leaves and grass, 
my soul soared upward after his, and all the harps of God 
seemed to thrill with song as Jesus presented to the Father 
this trophy of redeeming love. He had been our true and 
devoted friend and fellow-helper in the Gospel; and next 
morning all the members of our Synod followed his remains 
to the grave. There we stood, the white Missionaries of the 
Cross from far distant lands, mingling our tears with Christian 
Natives of Aneityum, and letting them fall over one who only 
a few years before was a blood-stained Cannibal, and whom 
now we mourned as a brother, a saint, an Apostle amongst his 
people. Ye ask an explanation? The Christ entered into 
his heart, and Namakei became a new Creature. ** Behold, I 
make all things new." 



CHAPTER LXXIX 

CHRISTIANITY AND CX)COA-NUTS 

Naswai, the friend and companion of Namakei, was an 
inland Chief. He had, as his followers, by far the largest 
number of men in any village on Aniwa. He had certainly a 
dignified bearing, and his wife Katua was quite a lady in look 
and manner as compared with all around her. She was the 
first woman on the Island that adopted the clothes of civilisa- 
tion, and she showed considerable instinctive taste in the way 
she dressed herself in these. Her example was a kind of 
Gospel in its good influence on all the women ; she was a 
real companion to her husband, and went with him almost 
everywhere. 

Naswai was younger and more intelligent than Namakei, and 
in everything, except in translating the Scriptures, he was much 
mure of a fellow-helper in the work of the Lord. For many 



348 THE STORY OF JOHN G. 1 a'i'ON 

years it was Naswai's special delight to carry my pulpit Bible 
from the Mission House to the Church every Sabbath morning, 
and to see that everything was in perfect order before the 
Service began. He was* also the Teacher in his own village 
School, as well as an Elder in the Church. His addresses were 
wonderfully happy in graphic illustrations, and his prayers were 
fervent and uplifting. Yet his people were the worst to 
manage on all the Island, and the very last to embrace the 
Gospel. 

He died when we were in the Colonies on furlough in 1875 ; 
and his wife Katua very shortly pre-deceased him. His last 
counsels to his people made a great impression on them. 
They told us how he pleaded with them to love and serve the 
Lord Jesus, and how he assured them with his dying breath 
that he had been " a new creature " since he gave his heart to 
Christ, and that he was perfectly happy in going to be with his 
Saviour. 

I must here recall one memorable example of Naswai's 
power and skill as a preacher. On one occasion the Day- 
spring brought a large deputation from Fotuna to see for 
themselves the change which the Gospel had produced on 
Aniwa. On Sabbath, after the Missionaries had conducted 
the usual Public Worship, some of the leading Aniwans 
addressed the Fotunese; and amongst others, Naswai spoke 
to the following effect : " Men of Fotuna, you come to see 
what the Gospel has done for Aniwa. It is Jehovah the 
living God that has made all this change. As Heathen?, we 
quarrelled, killed, and ate each other. We had no peace and 
no joy in heart or house, in villages or in lands ; but we now 
Hve as brethren and have happiness in all these things. When 
you go back to Fotuna, they will ask you, *What is Chris- 
tianity ? ' And you will have to reply, * It is that which has 
changed the people of Aniwa.' But they will still say, * What 
is it ? ' And you will answer, * It is that which has given them 
clothing and blankets, knives and axes, fish-hooks and many 
other useful things ; it is that which has led them to give up 
fighting, and to live together as friends.* But they will ask 
you, * What is it like ? * And you will have to tell them, alas, 
that you cannot explain it, that you have only seen its work- 
ings, not itself, and that no one can tell what Christianity is 
but the man that loves Jesus, the Invisible Master, and valks 



CHRISTIANITY AND COCOA-NUTS 351 

with Him and tries to please Him. Now, you people of 
Fotuna^ you think that if you don't dance and sing and pray 
to your gods, you will have no crops. We once did so too, 
sacrificing and doing much abomination to our gods for weeks 
before our planting season every year. But we saw our Missi 
only praying to the Invisible Jehovah, and planting his yams, 
and they grew fairer than ours. You are weak every year 
before your hard work begins in the fields, with your wild and 
bad conduct to please your gods. But we are strong for our 
work, for we pray to Jehovah, and He gives quiet rest instead 
of wild dancing, and makes us happy in our toils. Since we 
followed Missi's example, Jehovah has given us large and 
beautiful crops, and we now know that He gives us all our 
blessings." 

Turning to me, he exclaimed, " Missi, have you the large 
yam we presented to you ? Would you not think it well to 
send it back with these men of Fotuna, to let their people 
see the yams which Jehovah grows for us in answer to 
prayer ? Jehovah is the only God who can grow yams like 
that!" 

Then, after a pause, he proceeded, " When you go back to 
Fotuna, and they ask you, * What is Christianity ? ' you will 
be like an inland Chief of Erromanga, who once came down 
and saw a great feast on the shore. When he saw so much 
food and so many different kinds of it, he asked, *What is 
this made oiV and was answered, 'Cocoa-nuts and yams.' 
* And this ? ' * Cocoa-nuts and bananas.' ' And this ? ' ' Cocoa- 
nuts and taro.' 'And this?' 'Cocoa-nuts and chestnuts,' etc. 
etc. The Chief was immensely astonished at the host of 
dishes that could be prepared from the cocoa-nuts. On return- 
ing, he carried home a great load of them to his people, that 
they might see and taste the excellent food of the shore-people. 
One day, all being assembled, he told them the wonders of 
that feast ; and, having roasted the cocoa-nuts, he took out the 
kernels, all charred and spoiled, and distributed them amongst 
his people. They tasted the cocoa-nut, they began to chew it, 
and then spat it out, crying, 'Our own food is better than 
that ! ' The Chief was confused, and only got laughed at for 
all his trouble. Was the fault in the cocoa-nuts ? No ; but 
they were spoiled in the cooking ! So your attempts to 
explain Christianity will only spoil it. Tell their) that a man 



352 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

must live as a Christian, before he can show others what 
Christianity is." 

On their return to Fotuna they exhibited Jehovah's yam, 
given in answer to prayer and labour ; they told what Chris- 
tianity had done for Aniwa ; but did not fail to qualify all their 
accounts with the story of the Erromangan Chief and the 
cocoa-nuts. 



CHAPTER LXXX 

nerwa's beautiful farewell 

The Chief of next importance on Aniwa was Nerwa, a keen 
debater, all whose thoughts ran in the channels of logic When 
I could speak a little of their language I visited and preached 
at his village ; but the moment he discovered that the teaching 
about Jehovah was opposed to their Heathen customs, he 
sternly forbade us. One day, during my address, he blos- 
somed out into a full-fledged and pronounced Agnostic (with 
as much reason at his back as the European type !), and 
angrily interrupted me ; 

" It's all lies you come here to teach us, and you call it 
Worship ! You say your Jehovah God dwells in Heaven. 
Who ever went up there to hear Him or see Him ? You talk 
of Jehovah as if you had visited His Heaven. Why, you 
cannot climb even to the top of one of our cocoa-nut trees, 
though we can and that with ease ! In going up to the roof 
of your own Mission House you require the help of a ladder 
to carry you. And even if you could make your ladder higher 
than our highest cocoa-nut tree, on what would you lean its 
tcp r And when you get to its top, you can only climb down 
the other side and end where you began ! The thing is 
impossible. You never saw that God ; you never heard Him 
speak j don't come here with any of your white lies, or I'll 
send my spear through you." 

He drove us from his village, and furiously threatened 
murder, if we ever dared to return. But very shortly thereafter 
the Lord sent us a Uttle orphan girl from Nerwa's village. She 
was very clever, and could soon both read and write, and 



NERWA'S BEAUTIFUL FAREWELL 353 

told over all that we taught her. Her visits home, or at least 
amongst the villagers where her home had been, her changed 
appearance and her childish talk, produced a very deep interest 
in us and in our work. 

An orphan boy next was sent from that village to be kept 
and trained at the Mission House, and he too took back his 
little stories of how kind and good to him were Missi the man 
and Missi the woman. By this time Chief and people alike 
were taking a lively interest in all that was transpiring. One 
day the Chiefs wife, a quiet and gentle woman, came to the 
Worship and said, " Nerwa's opposition dies fast. The story 
of the Orphans did it ! He has allowed me to attend the 
Church, and to get the Christian's book." 

We gave her a book and a bit of clothing. She went home 
and told everything. Woman after woman followed her from 
that same village, and some of the men began to accompany 
them. The only thing in which they showed a real interest 
was the children singing the little hymns which I had translated 
into their own Aniwan tongue, and which my wife had taught 
them to sing very sweetly and joyfully. Nerwa at last got so 
interested that he came himself, and sat within earshot, and 
drank in the joyful sound. In a short time he drew so near 
that he could hear our preaching, and then began openly and 
regularly to attend the Church. His keen reasoning faculty 
was constantly at work. He weighed and compared everything 
he heard, and soon out-distanced nearly all of them in his 
grasp of the ideas of the Gospel. He put on clothing, joined 
our School, and professed himself a follower of the Lord Jesus. 
He eagerly set himself, with all his power, to bring in a neigh- 
bouring Chief and his people, and constituted himself at once 
an energetic and very pronounced helper to the Missionary. 

On the death of Naswai, Nerwa at once took his place in 
carrying my Bible to the Church, and seeing that all the people 
were seated before the stopping of the bell. I have seen him 
clasping the Bible like a living thing to his breast, as if he 
would cry, " Oh, to have this treasure in ray own words of 
Aniwa ! ** 

When the Gospels of Matthew and Mark were at last 
printed in Aniwan, he studied them incessantly, and soon could 
read them freely. He became the Teacher in his own village 
School, and delighted in instructing others. He was assisted 



354 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

by Ruwawa, whom he himself had drawn into the circle of 
Gospel influence ; and at our next election these two friends 
were appointed Elders of the Church, and greatly sustained 
our hands in every good work on Aniwa. 

After years of happy and useful service, the time came for 
Nerwa to die. He was then so greatly beloved that most of 
the inhabitants visited him during his long illness. He read a 
bit of the Gospels in his own Aniwan, and prayed with and 
for every visitor. He sang beautifully, and scarcely allowed 
any one to leave his bedside without having a verse of one or 
other of his favourite hymns, " Happy Land," and " Nearer, 
my God, to Thee." 

On my last visit to Nerwa, his strength had gone very low, 
but he drew me near his face, and whispered, " Missi, my 
Missi, I am glad to see you. You see that group of young 
men? They came to sympathise with me; but they have 
never once spoken the name of Jesus, though they have spoken 
about everything else ! They could not have weakened me 
so, if they had spoken about Jesus ! Read me the story of 
Jesus ; pray for me to Jesus. No ! stop, let us call them, and 
let me speak with them before I go." 

I called them all around him, and he strained his dying 
strength, and said, " After I am gone, let there be no bad talk, 
no Heathen ways. Sing Jehovah's songs, and pray to Jesus, 
and bury me as a Christian. Take good care of my Missi, 
and help him all you can. I am dying happy and going to be 
with Jesus, and it was Missi that showed me this way. And 
who among you will take my place in the village School and 
in the Church ? Who amongst you all will stand up for Jesus ? " 

Many were shedding tears, but there was no reply ; after 
which the dying Chief proceeded, " Now let my last work on 
Earth be this — ^We will read a chapter of the Book, verse 
about, and then I will pray for you all, and the Missi will pray 
for me, and God will let me go while the song is still sound- 
ing in my heart ! " 

At the close of this most touching exercise, we gathered the 
Christians who were near by close around, and sang very 
softly in Aniwan, "There is a Happy Land." As they sang, 
the old man grasped my hand, and tried hard to speak, but in 
vain. His head fell to one side, " the silver cord was loosed, 
and the golden bowl was broken." 



RUWAWA JS5 



CHAPTER LXXXI 

RUWAWA 

His great friend, Ruwawa the Chief, had waited by Nerwa like 
a brother till within a few days of the latter's death, when he 
also was smitten down apparently by the same disease. He 
was thought to be dying, and he resigned himself calmly into 
the hands of Christ. One Sabbath afternoon, sorely distressed 
for lack of air, he instructed his people to carry him from 
the village to a rising ground on one of his plantations. It 
was fallow ; the fresh air would reach him ; and all his friends 
could sit around him. They extemporised a rest — two posts 
stuck into the ground, slanting, sticks tied across them, then 
dried banana leaves spread on these and also as a cushion on 
the ground — and there sat Ruwawa, leaning back and breath- 
ing heavily. After the Church Services, I visited him, and 
found half the people of that side of the Island sitting round 
him, in silence, in the open air. Ruwawa beckoned me, and 
I sat down before him. Though suffering sorely, his eye and 
face had the look of ecstasy. 

" Missi," he said, " I could not breathe in my village ; so I 
got them to carry me here, where there is room for all. They 
are silent and they weep, because they think I am dying. If 
it were God's will, I would like to hve and to help you in His 
work. I am in the hands of our dear Lord. If He takes 
me, it is good ; if He spares me, it is good I Pray, and tell 
our Saviour all about it." 

I explained to the people thit we would tell our Heavenly 
Father how anxious we all were to see Ruwawa given back to 
us strong and well to work for Jesus, and then leave all to 
His wise and holy disposal. I prayed, and the place became 
a very Bochim. When I left him, Ruwawa exclaimed, "Fare- 
well, Missi ; if I go first, I will welcome you to Glory ; if I am 
spared, I will work with you for Jesus ; so all is well I " 

One of the young Christians followed me and said, " Missi, 
our hearts are very sore ! If Ruwawa dies, we have no Chief 
to take his place in the Church, and it will be a heavy blow 
against Jehovah's Worship on Aniwa." 

I answered, " Let us each tell our God and Father all that 



356 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

we feel and all that we fear ; and leave Ruwawa and our work 
in His holy hands." 

We did so with earnest and unceasing cry. And when all 
hope had died out of every heart, the Lord began to answer 
us ; the disease began to relax its hold, and the beloved Chief 
was restored to health. As soon as he was able, though still 
needing help, he found his way back to the Church, and we 
all offered special thanksgiving to God. He indicated a desire 
to say a few words ; and although still very weak, spoke with 
great pathos thus : 

"Dear Friends, God has given me back to you all. I 
rejoice thus to come here and praise the great Father, who 
made us all, and who knows how to make and keep us well. 
I want you all to work hard for Jesus, and to lose no oppor- 
tunity of trying to do good and so to please Him. In my 
deep journey away near to the grave, it was the memory of 
what I had done in love to Jesus that made my heart sing. I 
am not afraid of pain, — my dear Lord Jesus suffered far more 
for me, and teaches me how to bear it. I am not afraid of 
war or famine or death, or of the present or of the future ; my 
dear Lord Jesus died for me, and in dying I shall live with 
Him in Glory. I fear and love my dear Lord Jesus, because 
He loved me and gave Himself for me." 

Then he raised his right hand, and cried in a soft, full- 
hearted voice : " My own, my dear Lord Jesus ! " and stood 
for a moment looking joyfully upward, as if gazing into his 
Saviour's face. When he sat down, there was a long hush, 
broken here and there by a smothered sob, and Ruwawa's 
words produced an impression that is remembered to this day. 

In 1888, when I visited the Islands, Ruwawa was still 
devoting himself heart and soul to the work of the Lord on 
Aniwa. Assisted by Koris, a Teacher from Aneityum, and 
visited annually by our ever dear and faithful friends, Mr. and 
Mrs. Watt, from Tanna, the good Ruwawa carried forward all 
the work of God on Aniwa, along with others, in our absence 
as in our presence. The meetings, the Communicants' Class, 
the Schools, and the Church Services are all regularly condu::ted 
and faithfully attended. " Bless the Lord, O my soul I " 



LITSI SORJ^ AND MUNGAW %^ 



CHAPTER LXXXII 

LITSI SOR^ AND MUNGAW 

LiTSi, the only daughter of Namakei, had, both in her own 
career and in her connection with poor dear Mungaw, an 
almost unparalleled experience. She was entrusted to us when 
very young, and became a bright, clever, and attractive 
Christian girl. Many sought her hand, but she disdainfully 
replied, " I am Queen of my own Island, and when I like I 
will ask a husband in marriage, as your great Queen Victoria 
did ! " 

Her first husband, however won, was undoubtedly the tallest 
and most handsome man on Aniwa ; but he was a giddy fool, 
and, on his early death, she again returned to live with us at 
the Mission House. Her second marriage had everything to 
commend it, but it resulted in indescribable disaster. Mungaw, 
heir to a Chief, had been trained with us, and gave every 
evidence of decided Christianity. They were married in the 
Church, and lived in the greatest happiness. He was able 
and eloquent, and was first chosen as a deacon, then as an 
Elder of the Church, and finally as High Chief of one half of 
the Island. He showed the finest Christian spirit under many 
trying circumstances. Once, when working at the lime for the 
building of our Church, two bad men, armed with muskets, 
sought his life for blowing the conch to assemble the workers. 
Hearing of the quarrel, I rushed to the scene, and heard him 
saying, " Don't call me coward, or think me afraid to die. If 
I died now, I would go to be with Jesus. But I am no longer 
a Heathen; I am a Christian, and wish to treat you as a 
Christian should.*' 

Two loaded muskets were levelled at him. I seized one in 
each of my hands, and held their muzzles aloft in air, so that, 
if discharged, the balls might pass over his head and mine ; 
and thus I stood for some minutes pleading with them. 

Others soon coming to the rescue, the men were disarmed; 
and, after much talk, they professed themselves ashamed, and 
promised better conduct for the future. Next day they sent 
a large present as a peace-offering to me, but I refused to 
receive it till they should first of all make peace with the 



3S8 THE STORY OF JOHN G» PATON 



young Chief. They sent a larger present to him, praying him 
to receive it, and to forgive them. Mungaw brought a still 
larger present in exchange, laid it down at their feet in the 
Public Ground, shook hands with them graciously, and for- 
gave them in presence of all the people. His constant say- 
ing was, " I am a Christian, and I must do the conduct of a 
Christian." 

In one of my furloughs to Australia I took the young Chief 
with me, in the hope of interesting the Sabbath Schools and 
Congregations by his eloquent addresses and noble personality. 
The late Dr. Cameron, of Melbourne, having heard him, as 
translated by me, publicly declared that Mungaw's appearance 
and speech in his Church did more to show him the grand 
results of the Gospel amongst the Heathen than all the 
Missionary addresses he ever listened to or read. 

Our lodging was in St. Kilda. My dear wife was suddenly 
seized with a dangerous illness on a visit to Taradale, and I 
was telegraphed for. Finding that I must remain with her, I 
got Mungaw booked for Melbourne, on the road for St. Kilda, 
in charge of a railway guard. Some white wretches, in the 
guise of gentlemen, offered to see him to the St Kilda Station, 
assuring the guard that they were friends of mine, and inter- 
ested in our Mission. They took him, instead, to some den of 
infamy in Melbourne. On refusing to drink with them, he 
said they threw him down on a sofa, and poured drink or 
drugs into him till he was nearly dead. Having taken all his 
money (he had only two or three pounds, made up of little 
presents from various friends), they thrust him out to the 
street, with only one penny in his pocket. 

On becoming conscious, he applied to a policeman, who 
either did not understand or would not interfere. Hearing an 
engine whistle, he followed the sound, and found his way to 
Spencer Street Station, where he proffered his penny for a 
ticket, all in vain. At last a sailor took pity on him, got him 
some food, and led him to the St. Kilda Station. There he 
stood for a whole day, offering his penny for a ticket by every 
train, only to meet with refusal after refusal, till he broke 
down, and cried aloud in such English as desperation gave 
him: 

" If me savvy road, me go. Me no savvy road, and stop 
here me die. My Missi Paton live at Kilda. Me want go 




'The people assemble under the banyan tree for evening village prayers." —Page 332. 



LITSI SORA and MUNGAW 36a 

Kilda. Me no more money. Bad fellow took all 1 Send me 
Kilda." 

Some gentle Samaritan gave him a ticket, and he reached 
our house at St. Kilda at last There for above three weeks 
the poor creature lay in a sort of stupid doze. Food he could 
scarcely be induced to taste, and he only rose now and again 
for a drink of water. When my wife was able to be removed 
thither also, we found dear Mungaw dreadfully changed in 
appearance and in conduct. Twice thereafter I took him with 
me on Mission work; but, on medical advice, preparations 
were made for his immediate return to the Islands. I en- 
trusted him to the kind care of Captain Logan, who undertook 
to see him safely on board the Dayspring^ then lying at Auck- 
land Mungaw was delighted, and we hoped everything from 
his return to his own land and people. After some little 
trouble, he was landed safely home on Aniwa. But his 
malady developed dangerous and violent symptoms, charac- 
terised by long periods of quiet and sleep, and then sudden 
paroxysms, in which he destroyed property, burned houses, 
and was a terror to all. 

On our return he was greatly delighted ; but he complained 
bitterly that the white men " had spoiled his head," and that 
when it " burned hot " he did all these bad things, for which 
he was extremely sorry. He deliberately attempted my life, 
and most cruelly abused his dear and gentle wife ; and then, 
when the frenzy was over, he wept and lamented over it. 
Many a time he marched round and round our House with 
loaded musket and spear and tomahawk, while we had to keep 
doors and windows locked and barricaded ; then the paroxysm 
passed off, and he slept, long and deep, like a child. When 
he came to himself, he wept and said, "The white men 
spoiled my head ! I know not what I do. My head burns 
hot, and I am driven." 

One day, in the Church, he leapt up during Worship with 
a loud yelling war-cry, rushed off through the Imrai to his own 
house, set fire to it, and danced around till everything he 
possessed was burned to ashes. Nasi, a bad Tannese Chief 
living on Aniwa, had a quarrel with Mungaw about a cask 
found at the shore, and threatened to shoot him. Others 
encouraged him to do so, as Mungaw was growing every day 
more and more destructive and violent. When any person 



36a THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



became outrageous or insane on Aniwa, as they had neither 
asylum nor prison, they first of all held him fast and discharged 
a musket close to his ear; and then, if the shock did not 
bring him back to his senses, they tied him up for two days 
or so ; and finally, if that did not restore him, they shot him 
dead. Thus the plan of Nasi was favoured by their own 
customs. One night, after Family Worship — for amidst all 
his madness, when clear moments came, he poured out his 
soul in faith and love to the Lord — he said, "Litsi, I am 
melting ! My head burns. Let us go out and get coo?f d in 
the open air.'* 

She warned him not to go, as she heard voices whispering 
under the verandah. He answered a little wildly, " I am not 
afraid to die. Life is a curse and burden. The white men 
spoiled my head. If there is a hope of dying, let me go 
quickly and die ! *' 

As he crossed the door, a ball crashed through him, and he 
fell dead. We got the mother and her children away to the 
Mission House ; and next morning they buried the remains of 
poor Mungaw under the floor of his own hut, and enclosed the 
whole place with a fence. It was a sorrowful close to so noble 
a career. I shed many a tear that I ever took him to Australia. 
What will God have to say to those white fiends who poisoned 
and maddened poor dear Mungaw ? 

After a while the good Queen Litsi was happily married 
again. She became possessed with a great desire to go as a 
Missionary to the people and tribe of Nasi, the very man who 
had murdered her husband. She used to say, " Is there no 
Missionary to go and teach Nasi's people ? I weep and pray 
for them, that they too may come to know and love Jesus." 

I answered, " Litsi, if I had only wept and prayed for you, 
but stayed at home in Scotland, would that have brought you 
to know and love Jesus as you do ? " 

" Certainly not," she replied. 

" Now then," I proceeded, " would it not please Jesus, and 
be a grand and holy revenge, if you, the Christians of Aniwa, 
could carry the Gospel to the very people whose Chief 
murdered Mungaw?" 

The idea took possession of her soul. She was never 
wearied talking and praying over it When at length a 
Missionary was got for Nasi's people, Litsi and her new 



THE CONVERSION OF NASI 363 

husband offered themselves at the head of a band of six or 
eight Aniwan Christians, and were engaged there to open up 
the way and assist, as Teachers and Helpers, the Missionary 
and his wife. There she and they have laboured ever since. 
They are " strong " for the Worship. Her son is being 
trained up by his cousin, an Elder of the Church, to be " the 
good Chief of Aniwa " ; so she calls him in her prayers, as she 
cries on God to bless and watch over him, while she is serving 
the Lord in at once serving the IMission fiimily and minister- 
ing to the Natives in that foreign field. 

Many years have now passed ; and when lately I visited 
that part of Tanna, Litsi ran to me, clasped my hand, kissed 
it with many sobs, and cried, " O my father ! God has blessed 
me to see you again. Is my mother, your dear wife, well ? 
And your children, my brothers and sisters ? My love to them 
all ! Oh my heart clings to you ! " 

We had sweet conversation, and then she said more calmly, 
"My days here are hard. I might be happy and independent 
as Queen of my own Aniwa. But the Heathen here are 
beginning to listen. The Missi sees them coming nearer to 
Jesus. And oh, what a reward when we shall hear them sing 
and pray to our dear Saviour 1 The hope of that makes me 
strong for anything." 



CHAPTER LXXXni 

THE CONVERSION OF NASI 

Nasi, the Tanna-man, was a bad and dangerous character, 
though some readers may condone his putting an end to 
Mungaw in the terrible circumstances of our case. During a 
great illness that befell him, I ministered to him regularly, but 
no kindness seemed to move him. When about to leave 
Aniwa, I went specially to visit him. On parting I said, 
" Nasi, are you happy ? Have you ever been happy ? " 

He answered gloomily, " No ! Never." 

I said, *' Would you like this dear little boy of yours tO 
grow up like yourself, and lead the life you have lived ? " 

" No 1 " he replied warmly ; " I certainly would not,** 



364 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

" Then," I continued, " you must become a Christian, and 
give up all your Heathen conduct, or he will just grow up to 
quarrel and fight and murder as you have done ; and, O Nasi, 
he will curse you through all Eternity for leading him to such 
a life and to such a doom ! " 

He was very much impressed, but made no response. 
After we had sailed, a band of our young Native Christians 
held a consultation over the case of Nasi. They said, " We 
know the burden and terror that Nasi has been to our dear 
Missi. We know that he has murdered several persons with 
his own hands, and has taken part in the murder of others. 
Let us unite in daily prayer that the Lord would open his 
heart and change his conduct, and teach him to love and 
follow what is good, and let us set ourselves to win Nasi for 
Christ, just as Missi tried to win us." 

So they began to show him every possible kindness, and 
one after another helped him in his daily tasks, embracing 
every opportunity of pleading with him to yield to Jesus and 
take the new path of life. At first he repelled them, and 
sullenly held aloof. But their prayers never ceased, and their 
patient affections continued to grow. At last, after long 
waiting, Nasi broke down, and cried to one of the Teachers, 
" I can oppose your Jesus no longer. If He can make you 
treat me like that, I yield myself to Him and to you. I want 
Him to change me too. I want a heart like that of Jesus." 

He rubbed off the ugly thickly-daubed paint from his face ; 
he cut off his long heathen hair; he went to the sea and 
bathed, washing himself clean; and then he came to the 
Christians and dressed himself in a shirt and a kilt. The 
next step was to get a book, — his was the translation of the 
Gospel according to St. John. He eagerly listened to every 
one that would read bits of it aloud to him, and his soul 
seemed to drink in the new ideas at every pore. He attended 
the Church and the School most regularly, and could in a 
very short time read the Gospel for himself. The Elders of 
the Church took special pains in instructing him, and after due 
preparation he was admitted to the Lord's Table — my brother 
Missionary from Tanna baptizing and receiving him. Imagine 
my joy on learning all this regarding one who had sullenly 
resisted my appeals for many years, and how my soul praise^ 
the Lord who is " Mighty to save ! " 



THE APPEAL OF LAMU 365 

During a recent visit to Aniwa, in 1886, God's almighty 
compassion was further revealed to me, when I found that 
Nasi the murderer was now a Scripture Reader, and able to 
comment in a wonderful and interesting manner on what he 
read to the people ! On arriving at the Island, after my tour 
in Great Britain (1884-85), all the inhabitants of Aniwa seemed 
to be assembled at the boat-landing to welcome me, except 
Nasi. He was away fishing at a distance, and had been sent 
for, but had not yet arrived On the way to the Mission 
House, he came rushing to meet me. He grasped my hand, 
and kissed it, and burst into tears. I said, " Nasi, do I now 
at last meet you as a Christian ? " 

He warmly answered, "Yes, Missi ; I now worship and 
serve the only Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Bless God, I 
am a Christian at last ! " 

My soul went out with the silent cry, " Oh, that the men at 
home who discuss and doubt about conversion, and the new 
heart, and the power of Jesus to change and save, could but 
look on Nasi, and spell out the simple lesson, — He that 
created us at first by His power can create us anew by His 
lovel" 



CHAPTER LXXXIV 

THE APPEAL OF LAMU 

My first Sabbath on Aniwa, after this tour in Great Britain 
and the Colonies, gave me a blessed surprise. Before day- 
break I lay awake thinking of all my experiences on that 
Island, and wondering whether the Church had fallen off in 
my four years' absence, when suddenly the voice of song 
broke on my ears ! It was scarcely full dawn, yet I jumped 
up and called to a man that was passing, " Have I slept in ? 
Is it already Church-time? Or why are the people met so 
early?" 

He was one of their leaders, and gravely replied, " Missi, 
since you left, we hare found it very hard to live near to God ! 
So the Chief and the Teachers and a few others meet when 
daylight comes in every Sabbath morning, and spend the first 



366 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATCH 

hour of every Lord's Day in prayer and praise. They are met 
to pray for you now, that God may help you in your preaching, 
and that all hearts may bear fruit to the glory of Jesus this 
day." 

I returned to my room, and felt wonderfully " prepared " 
myself. It would be an easy and a blessed thing to lead such 
a Congregation into the presence of the Lord ! They were 
there already. 

On that day every person on Aniwa seemed to be at 
Church, except fhe bedridden and the sick. At the close of 
the Services, the Elders informed me that they had kept up all 
the Meetings during my absence, and had also conducted the 
Communicants' Class, and they presented to me a considerable 
number of Candidates for membership. After careful examina- 
tion, I set apart nine boys and girls, about twelve or thirteen 
years of age, and advised them to wait for at least another 
year or so, that their knowledge and habits might be matured. 
They had answered every question, indeed, and were eager to 
be baptized and admitted ; but I feared for their youth, lest 
they should fall away and bring disgrace on the Church. 
One of them, with very earnest eyes, looked at me and said, 
"We have been taught that whosoever believeth is to be 
baptized. We do most heartily believe in Jesus, and try to 
please Jesus." 

I answered, " Hold on for another year, and then our way 
will be clear." 

But he persisted, *' Some or us may not be living theK ; 
and you may not be here. We long to be baptized by you, 
our own Missi, and to take our place among the servants of 
Jesus." 

After much conversation I agreed to baptize them, and 
they agreed to refrain from going to the Lord's Table for a 
year, that all the Church might by that time have knowledge 
and proof of their consistent Christian life, though so young 
in years. This discipline, I thought, would be good for them ,• 
and the Lord might use it as a precedent for guidance in 
future days. 

Of other ten adults at this time admitted, one was specially 
noteworthy. She was about twenty- five, and the Elders 
objected because her marriage had not been according to the 
Chri<;Han usage on Aniwa. She left us weeping deeply. I 



THE APPEAL OF LAMU 367 

was writing late at night in the cool evening air, as was my 
wont in that oppressive tropical clime, and a knock was heard 
at my door. I called out, " Akai era / " ( = Who is there ?) 

A voice softly answered, " Missi, it is Lamu. Oh, do speak 
with me I " 

This was the rejected candidate, and I at once opened the 
door. 

"Oh, Missi," she began, "I cannot sleep, I cannot eat; 
my soul is in pain. Am I to be shut out from Jesus ? Some 
of those at the Lord's Table committed murder. They 
repented, and have been saved My heart is very bad ; yet I 
never did any of those crimes of Heathenism ; and I know 
that it is my joy to try and please my Saviour Jesus. How is 
it that I only am to be shut out from Jesus ? " 

I tried all I could to guide and console her, and she listened 
to all very eagerly. Then she looked up at me and said, 
" Missi, you and the Elders may think it right to keep me back 
from showing my love to Jesus at the Lord's Table ; but I 
know here in my heart that Jesus has received me ; and if I 
were dying now, I know that Jesus would take me to Glory 
and present me to the Father." 

Her look and manner thrilled me. I promised to see the 
Elders and submit her appeal. But Lamu appeared and pled 
her own cause before them with convincing effect. She was 
baptized and admitted along with other nine. And that 
Communion Day will be long remembered by many souls on 
Aniwa. 

It has often struck me, when relating these events, to press 
this question on the many young people, the highly privileged 
white brothers and sisters of Lamu, Did you ever lose one 
hour of sleep or a single meal in thinking of your Soul, your 
God, the claims of Jesus, and your Eternal Destiny ? 

And when I saw the diligence and fidelity of these poor 
Aniwan Elders, teaching and ministering during all those 
year*, my soul has cried aloud to God, Oh, what could not 
the Church accomplish if the educated and gifted Elders and 
others in Christian lands would set themselves thus to work 
for Jesus, to teach the ignorant, to protect the tempted, and to 
rescue the fallen 1 



THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 



CHAPTER LXXXV 

WANTED 1 A STEAM AUXILIARY 

In December 1883 I brought a pressing and vital matter 
before the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church of 
Victoria. It pertained to the New Hebrides Mission, to the 
vastly increased requirements of the Missionaries and their 
families there, and to the fact that the Dayspring was no 
longer capable of meeting the necessities of the case, — thereby 
incurring loss of time, loss of property, and risk and even loss 
of precious lives. The Missionaries on the spot had long felt 
this, and had loudly and earnestly pled for a new and larger 
Vessel, or a Vessel with Steam AuxiUary power, or some 
arrangement whereby the work of God on these Islands might 
be overtaken, without unnecessary exposure of life, and with- 
out the dreaded perils that accrue to a small sailing Vessel 
such as the Dayspring^ alike from deadly calms and from 
treacherous gales. 

The Victorian General Assembly, heartily at one with the 
Missionaries, commissioned me to go home to Britain in 
1884, making me at the same time their Missionary delegate 
to the Pan-Presbyterian Council at Belfast, and also their 
representative to the General Assemblies of the several Pres- 
byterian Churches in Great Britain and Ireland. And they 
empowered and authorised me to lay our proposals about a 
new Steam Auxiliary Mission Ship before all these Churches, 
and to ask and receive from Gk)d's people whatever con- 
tributions they felt disposed to give towards the sum of 
^6000, without which this great undertaking could not be 
faced. 

A few days after my arrival I was called upon to appear 
before the Supreme Court of the English Presbyterian Church, 
then assembled at Liverpool. While a hymn was being sung, 
I took my seat in the pulpit under great depression. But 
light broke around, when my dear friend and fellow-student, 
Dr. Oswald Dykes, came up from the body of the Church, 
shook me warmly by the hand, whispered a few encouraging 
words in my ear, and returned to his seat. God helped me 
to tell my story, and the audieince were manifestly interested. 




Rolling Home the Bisciits. — Page 334. 



WANTED I A STEAM AUXILIARY 371 

Next, by kind invitation, I visited and addressed the 
United Presbyterian Synod of Scotland, assembled in Edin- 
burgh. My reception there was not only cordial, — it was 
enthusiastic. Though as a Church they had no denomina- 
tional interest in our Mission, the Moderator, amidst the 
cheers of all the Ministers and Elders, recommended that I 
should have free access to every Congregation and Sabbath 
School which I found it possible to visit, and hoped that their 
generous-hearted people would contribute freely to so needful 
and noble a cause. My soul rose in praise ; and I may here 
say, m passing, that every Minister of that Church whom I 
wrote to or visited treated me in the same spirit throughout 
all my tour. 

Having been invited by Mr. Dickson, an Elder of the Free 
Church, to address a mid-day meeting of children in the Free 
Assembly Hall, I was able, by all appearances, greatly to 
interest and impress them. At the close, my dear and noble 
friend. Principal Cairns, warmly welcomed and cheered me, 
and that counted for much amid all anxieties ; for I had 
learned that very day, at headquarters, that the Free Church 
authorities were resolved, in view of a difference of opinion 
betwixt the Dayspring Board at Sydney and the Victorian 
Assembly as to the new Steam Auxiliary, to hold themselves 
absolutely neutral 

Having letters from Andrew Scott, Esq., Carrugal, my 
very dear friend and helper in Australia, to Dr. J. Hood 
Wilson, Barclay Free Church, Edinburgh, I resolved to 
deliver them that evening ; and I prayed the Lord to open up 
all my path, as I was thus thrown solely on Him for guidance 
and bereft of the aid of man. Dr. Wilson and his lady, 
neither of whom I had ever seen before, received me as kindly 
as if I had been an old friend. He read my letters of intro- 
duction, conversed with me as to plans and wishes (chiefly 
through Mrs. Wilson, for he was suffering from sore throat), 
and then he said with great warmth and kindliness : 

" God has surely sent you here to-night ! I feel myself 
unable to preach to-morrow. Occupy my pulpit in the fore- 
noon and address my Sabbath School, and you shall have 
a collection for your Ship." 

Thereafter, I was with equal kindness received by Mr. 
Balfour, having a letter of introduction from his brother, and 



372 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

he offered me his pulpit for the evening of the day. I lay 
down blessing and praising Him, the Angel of whose Presence 
was thus going before me and opening up my way. That 
Lord's Day I had great blessing and joy; there was an 
extraordinary response financially to my appeals ; and my 
proposal was thus fairly launched in the Metropolis of our 
Scottish Church hfe. I remembered an old saying, Diffi- 
culties are made only to be vanquished. And I thought in 
my deeper soul, — Thus our God throws us back upon Him- 
self; and if these, ^6000 ever come to me, to the Lord God 
alone, and not to man, shall be all the glory ! 

On the Monday following, after a long conversation and 
every possible explanation, Colonel Young, of the Free 
Church Foreign Missions Committee, said, "We must have 
you to address the Assembly on the evening devoted to 
Missions." Thus I had rhe pleasure and honour of address- 
ing that great Assembly ; and though no notice was taken of 
my proposals in any " finding " of the Court, yet many were 
thereby interested deeply in our work, and requests now 
poured in upon me from every quarter to occupy pulpits and 
receive collections for the new Ship. 

At the meeting in the Assembly Hall of the Church of 
Scotland, which, along with others, I was cordially invited to 
address, the good and noble Lord Polwarth occupied the 
chair. That was the beginning of a friendship in Christ 
which will last and deepen as long as we live. From that 
night he took the warmest personal interest, not only by 
generously contributing to my fund, but by organising 
meetings at his own Mansion House, and introducing me 
to a wide circle of influential friends. 

Nor, whilst the pen leads on my mind to recall these 
Border memories, must I fail to record how John Scott 
Dudgeon, Esq., Longnewton, a greatly esteemed Elder of the 
Church, went from town to town in all that region, and from 
Minister to Minister, arranging for me a series of happy meet- 
ings. I shared also the hospitality of his beautiful home, 
and added himself and his much-beloved wife to the precious 
roll of those who are dear for the Gospel's sake and for their 
own. 

Her Majesty's Commissioner to the General Assembly for 
the year was that distinguished Christian as well as nobleman. 



MY CAMPAIGN IN IRELAND 373 

the Earl of Aberdeen. He graciously invited me to meet the 
Countess and himself at ancient Holyrood. After dinner he 
withdrew himself for a lengthened time from the general 
company, and entered into a close and interested conversation 
about our Mission, and especially about the threatened annexa- 
tion of the New Hebrides by the French. 

There also I had the memorable pleasure of meeting, and 
for a long while conversing with, that truly noble and large- 
hearted lady, his mother, the much-beloved Dowager-Countess, 
well known for her life-long devotion to so many schemes of 
Christian philanthropy. At her own home, Alva House, she 
afterwards arranged meetings for me, as well as in Halls and 
Churches in the immediately surrounding district; and her 
letters of interest in the work, of sympathy, and of helpfulness, 
from time to time received, were amongst the sustaining forces 
of my spiritual life. 

When one sees men and women of noble rank thus con- 
secrating themselves in humble and faithful service to Jesus, 
there dawns upon the mind a glimpse of what the prophet 
means, and of what the world will be like, when it can be 
said regarding the Church of God on Earth, — " Kings have 
becofne thy nursing fathers, and their Queens thy nursing 
mothers." 



CHAPTER LXXXVI 

IfY CAMPAIGN IN IRELAND 

My steps were next directed towards Ireland, immediately 
after the Church meetings at Edinburgh ; first to 'Derry, where 
.the Presbyterian Assembly was met in annual conclave, and 
thereafter to Belfast, where the Pan-Presbyterian Council was 
shortly to sit. The eloquent fervour of the Brethren at 'Derry 
was like a refreshing breeze to my spirit ; 1 never met Ministers 
anywhere, in all my travels, who seemed more whole-hearted 
in their devotion to the work which the Lord had given them 
to do. 

I addressed the Assembly at 'Derry and also the Council at 
Belfast The memory of seeing all those great and learned 



374 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

and famous men — for many of the leaders were eminently such 
— so deeply interested in the work of God, and particularly in 
the Evangelising of the Heathen World and bringing thereto 
the knowledge of Jesus, was to me, so long exiled from all 
such influences, one of the great inspirations of my life. I 
listened with humble thankfulness, and blessed the Lord who 
had brought me to sit at their feet. 

On the rising of the Council, I entered upon a tour of six 
weeks among the Presbyterian Congregations and Sabbath 
Schools of Ireland. It had often been said to me, after my 
addresses in the Assemblies and elsewhere, "How do you 
ever expect to raise ;£"6ooo ? It can never be accomplished, 
unless you call upon the rich individually, and get their larger 
subscriptions. Our ordinary Church people have more than 
enough to do with themselves. Trade is dull," etc. 

I explained to them, and also announced publicly, that in 
all similar efforts I had never called on or solicited any one 
privately, and that I would not do so now. I would make 
my appeal, but leave everything else to be settled betwixt the 
individual conscience and the Saviour — I gladly receiving 
whatsoever was given or sent, acknowledging it by letter, and 
duly forwarding it to my own Church in Victoria. Again and 
again did generous souls offer to go vath me, introduce me, 
and give me opportunity of soliciting subscriptions; but I 
steadily refused — going, indeed, wherever an occasion was 
afforded me of telling my story and setting forth the claims of 
the Mission, but asking no one personally for anything, having 
fixed my soul in the conviction that one part of the work was 
laid upon me, but that the other lay betwixt the Master and 
His servants exclusively. 

" On what then do you really rely, looking at it from a busi- 
ness point of view?" they would somewhat appealingly ask 
me. 

I answered, " I will tell my story j I will set forth the claims 
of the Lord Jesus on the people ; I will expect the surplus 
collection, or a retiring collection, on Sabbath ; I will ask the 
whole collection, less expenses, at week-night meetings ; I will 
issue Collecting Cards for Sabbath Scholars; I will make 
known my Home-Address, to which everything may be for- 
warded, either from Congregations or from private donors; 
and I will go on, to my utmost strength, in the faith that the 



SCOTLAND'S FREE- WILL OFFERINGS 375 

Lord will send me the ;£'6ooo required If He does not so 
send it, then I shall expect He will send me grace to be recon- 
ciled to the disappointment, and I shall go back to my work 
without the Ship." 

This, in substance, I had to repeat hundreds of times ; and 
as often had I to witness the half-pitying or incredulous smile 
with which it was received, or to hear the blunt and emphatic 
retort, " You'll never succeed 1 Money cannot be got in that 
unbusiness-like way." 

I generally added nothing further to such conversations ; but 
a Voice, deep, sweet, and clear, kept sounding through my soul 
— "The silver and the gold are Mine." 

During the year 1884, as is well known, Ireland was the 
scene of many commotions and of great distress. Yet at the 
end of my little tour amongst the Presbyterian people of the 
North principally, though not exclusively, a sum of more than 
;^6oo had been contributed to our Mission Fund. And there 
was not, so far as my knowledge went, one single large sub- 
scription ; there were, of course, many bits of gold from those 
well-to-do, but the ordinary collection was made up of the 
shillings and pence of the masses of the people. Nor had I 
ever in all my travels a warmer response, nor ever mingled 
with any Ministers more earnestly devoted to their Congrega- 
tions or more generally and deservedly beloved. 



CHAPTER LXXXVII 

Scotland's free-will offerings 

Returning to Scotland, I settled down at my head-quarters, 
the house of my brother James in Glasgow ; and thence began 
to open up the main line of my operations, as the Lord day by 
day guided me. Having the aid of no Committee, I cast my- 
self on Minister after Minister and Church after Church, calling 
here, writing there, and arranging for three meetings every 
Sabbath, and one, if possible, every week-day, and drawing- 
room meetings, wherever practicable, in the afternoons. My 
correspondence grew to oppressive proportions, and kept me 
toiling at it every spare moment from early morn till bedtime. 



376 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

Indeed, I never could have overtaken it, had not my brother 
devoted many days and hours of precious time, answering 
letters regarding arrangements, issuing the " Share " receipts for 
all moneys the moment they arrived, managing all my trans- 
actions through the bank, and generally tackling and reducing 
the heap of communications, and preventing me falling into 
hopeless arrears. 

I printed, and circulated by post and otherwise, ten thousand 
copies of a booklet, "Statement and Appeal," — containing, 
besides my Victorian Commission and my Glasgow address, 
a condensed epitome of the results of the New Hebrides 
Mission and of the reasons for asking a new Steam Auxiliary 
Ship. To this chiefly is due the fact, as well as to my 
refusing to call for subscriptions, that the far greater portion 
of all the money came to me by letter. On one day, though 
no doubt a little exceptional, as many as seventy communica- 
tions reached me by post ; and eveiy one of these contained 
something for our fund — ranging from " a few stamps " and 
" the widow's mite," through every variety of figure up to the 
wealthy man's fifty or hundred pounds. I was particularly 
struck with the number of times that I received £ij with 
such a note as, "From a servant- girl that loves the Lord 
Jesus;" or "From a servant -girl that prays for the con- 
version of the Heathen." Again and again I received sums 
of five and ten shillings, with notes such as — "From a 
working-man who loves his Bible;" or "From a working- 
man who prays for God's blessing on you and work like 
yours, every day in Family Worship." I sometimes regret 
that the graphic, varied, and intensely interesting notes and 
letters were not preserved j for by the close of my tour they 
would have formed a wonderful volume of leaves from the 
human heart. 

I also addressed every Religious Convention to which 
I was invited, or to which I could secure access. The Perth 
Conference was made memorable to me by my receiving the 
first large subscription for our Ship, and by my making the 
acquaintance of a beautiful type of Christian merchant. At 
the close of the meeting, at which I had the privilege of 
speaking, an American gentleman introduced himself to me. 
We at once entered into each other's confidence, as brothers 
in the Lord's service. I afterwards learned that he had made 



SCOTLAND'S FREE- WILL OFFERINGS ni 

a competency for himself and his family, though only in the 
prime of life ; and he still carried on a large and flourishing 
business — but why ? to devote the whole profits^ year after 
year, to the direct service of God and His cause among 
men 1 He gave me a cheque for the largest single con- 
tribution with which the Lord had yet cheered me. God, 
who knows me, sees that I have never coveted money for 
myself or my family ; but I did envy that Christian merchant 
the joy that he had in having money, and having the heart 
to use it as a steward of the Lord Jesus ! 

Thereafter I was invited to the annual Christian Conference 
at Dundee. A most peculiar experience befell me there. 
Being asked to close the forenoon meeting with prayer and the 
benediction, I offered prayer, and then began, " May the love 

of God the Father " but not another word would come 

in English; everything was blank except the words in 
Aniwan, for I had long begun to think in the Native tongue, 
and after a dead pause, and a painful silence, I had to wind 
up with a simple " Amen " ! I sat down wet with perspira- 
tion. It might have been wiser, as the Chairman afterwards 
suggested, to have given them the blessing in Aniwan, but I 
feared to set them a-laughing by so strange a manifestation 
of the " tongues." Worst of all, it had been announced that 
I was to address them in the afternoon; but who would 
come to hear a Missionary that stuck in the benediction? 
The event had its semi-comical aspect, but it sent me to my 
knees during the interval in a very fever of prayerful anxiety. 
A vast audience assembled, and if the Lord ever manifestly 
used me in interesting His people in Missions, it was certainly 
then and there. As I sat down, a devoted Free Church 
Elder from Glasgow handed me his card, with " I.O.U. ;£'ioo." 
This was my first donation of a hundred pounds, and my 
heart was greatly cheered. I praised the Lord, and warmly 
thanked His servant. A Something kept sounding these 
words in my ears, " My thoughts are not as your thoughts ; " 
and also, "Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and He will 
sustain thee." 

During my address at that meeting three coloured girls, 
not unUke our Island girls, sat near the platform, and eagerly 
listened to me. At the close, the youngest, apparently about 
twelve years of age, rose, salaamed to me in Indian fashion^ 



378 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PATON 

took four silver bangles from her arm, and presented them 
to me, saying, " Padre, I want to take shares in your Mission 
Ship by these bangles, for I have no money, and may the 
Lord ever bless you ! " 

I replied, *' Thank you, my dear child; I will not take 
your bangles, but Jesus will accept your offering, and bless 
and reward you all the same." 

As she still held them up to me, saying, " Padre, do receive 
them from me, and may God ever bless you ! " a lady, who 
had been seated beside her, came up to me, and said, " Please, 
do take them, or the dear girl will break her heart. She has 
offered them up to Jesus for your Mission Ship." 

I afterwards learned that the girls were orphans, whose 
parents died in the famine; that the lady and her sister, 
daughters of a Missionary, had adopted them to be trained as 
Zenana Missionaries, and that they intended to return with 
them, and live and die to aid them in that blessed work 
amongst the daughters of India. Oh, what a reward and joy 
might many a lady who reads this page easily reap for herself 
in Time and Eternity by a similar simple yet far-reaching 
service ! Take action when and where God points the way ; 
wait for no one's guidance. 

The most amazing variety characterised the gifts and the 
givers. One donor sent me an anonymous note to this effect, 
" I have been curtailing my expenses. The first jQ^ saved I 
enclose, that you may invest it for me in the Bank of Jesus. 
I am sure He gives the best interest, and the most certain 
returns." 

In Glasgow a lady called at my brother's house, saying, " Is 
the Missionary at home ? Can I see him alone ? If not, I 
will call again," Being asked into my room, she declined to 
be seated, but said, *' I heard you tell the story of your Mission 
in the City Hall, and I have been praying for you ever since. 
I have called to give you my mite, but not my name. God 
bless you. We shall meet in Heaven ! " She handed me an 
envelope, and was off almost before I could thank her. It was 
;^49 in bank-notes. 

Another dear Christian friend came to see me, and at the 
close of a delightful conversation, said : " I have been thinking 
much about you since I heard you in the Clark Hall, Paisley. 
I have come to give a little bit of dirty paper for your Ship. 




The Kanaka Traffic, Xo. i. — " Recruiting for the Queensland Labour Market. 



ENGLAND'S OPEN DOOR 



God sent it to me, and I return it to God through you with 
great pleasure." I thanked her warmly, thinking it a pound, 
or five at the most; on opening it, after she was gone, it 
turned out to be ^loo. I felt bowed down in humble thank- 
fulness, and pressed forward in the service of the L«ord. 



CHAPTER LXXXVIII 

ENGLAND'S OPEN DOOR 

The time now arrived for my attempting something amongst 
the Presbyterians of England. But my heart sank within me ; 
I was a stranger to all except Dr. Dykes, and the New Hebrides 
Mission had no special claims on them. Casting myself upon 
the Lord, I wrote to all the Presbyterian Ministers in and 
around London, enclosing my " Statement and Appeal," and 
asking a Service, with a retiring collection, or the surplus above 
the usual collection, on behalf of our Mission Ship. All 
declined, except two. I learned afterwards that the London 
Presbytery had resolved that no claim beyond their own 
Church was to be admitted into any of its pulpits for a periotx 
of months, under some special financial emergency. My dear 
friend. Dr. J. Hood Wilson, kindly wrote also to a number of 
them, on my behalf, but with a similar result ; though at last 
other two Services were arranged for with a collection, and one 
without. Being required at London, in any case, in connec- 
tion with the threatened Annexation of the New Hebrides by 
the French, I resolved to take these five Services by the way, 
and immediately return to Scotland, where engagements and 
opportunities were now pressed upon me, far more than I could 
overtake. But the Lord Himself opened before me a larger 
door, and more effectual, than any that I had tried in vain to 
open up for myself. 

The Churches to which I had access did nobly indeed, and 
the Ministers treated me as a ver)' brother. Dr. Dykes most 
affectionately supported my Appeal, and made himself recipient 
of donations that might be sent for our Mission Ship. Dr. 
Donald Eraser, and Messrs. Taylor and Mathieson, with their 
Congregations, generously contributed to the Fund. And so 



38* THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

— ' 

1 

did the Mission Church in Drury Lane — ^the excellent and 
consecrated Rev. W. B. Alexander, the pastor thereof, and his 
wife, becoming my devoted personal friends, and continuing to 
remember in their work -parties ever since the needs of the 
Natives on the New Hebrides. Others also, whom I cannot 
wait to specify, showed a warm interest in us and in our depart- 
ment of the Lord's work. But my heart had been foolishly 
set upon adding a large sum to the fund for the Mission Ship, 
and when only about £^^0 came from all the Churches in 
London to which I could get access, no doubt I was sensible 
of cherishing a little guilty disappointment. That was very 
unworthy in me, considering all my previous experiences ; and 
God deserved to be trusted by me far differently, as the sequel 
will immediately show. 

That widely-known and deeply-beloved servant of God, Mr. 
J. E. Mathieson, of the Mildmay Conference Hall, had invited 
me to address one of their annual meetings on behalf of Foreign 
Missions, and also to be his guest while the Conference lasted 
Thereby I met and heard many godly and noble disciples of 
the Lord, whom I could not otherwise have reached though 
every Church I had asked in London had been freely opened 
to me. These devout and faithful and generous people, be- 
longing to every branch of the Church of Christ, and drawn 
from every rank and class in society, from the humblest to the 
highest, were certainly amongst the most open-hearted and the 
most responsive of all whom I ever had the privilege to address. 
One felt there, in a higher degree than almost anywhere else, 
that every soul was on fire with love to Jesus and with genuine 
devotion to His Cause in every corner of the Earth. There it 
was a privilege and a gladness to speak ; and though no collec- 
tion was asked, or could be expected, my heart was uplifted 
and strengthened by these happy meetings, and by all that 
Heavenly intercourse. 

But see how the Lord leads us by a way we know not ! 
Next morning after my address, a gentleman who had heard 
me, the Hon. Ion Keith-Falconer, handed me a cheque from 
his father-in-law for ;£'3oo, by far the largest single donation 
at that time towards our Mission Ship; and immediately 
thereafter I received from one of the Mildmay lady Mission- 
aries ;^5o, from a venerable friend of the founder ;^2 0, from 
** Friends at ^[ildmay " ;£^3o ; and through my dear friend and 



England's open door 383 

brother, Mr. Mathieson, many other donations were in due 
course forwarded to me. 

My introduction, however, to the Conference at Mildmay 
did far more for me than even this ; it opened up a series of 
drawing-room meetings in and around London, where I told 
the story of our Mission and preached the Gospel to many in 
the higher walks of life, and received most liberal support for 
th? Mission Ship. It also brought me invitations from many 
quarters of England, to Churches, to Halls, and to County 
Houses and Mansions. 

Lord Radstock got up a special meeting, inviting by private 
card a large number of his most influential friends ; and there 
I met for the first time one whom I have since learned to 
regard as a very precious personal friend. Rev. Sholto D. C. 
Douglas, clergyman of the Church of England, who then, and 
afterwards at Douglas -Support in Scotland, not only most 
liberally supported our fund, but took me by the hand as a 
brother, and promoted my work by every means in his power. 

The Earl and Countess of Tankerville also invited me to 
Chillingham Castle, and gave me an opportunity of addressing 
a great assembly there, then gathered together from all partf 
of the County. The British and Foreign Bible Society receivec* 
me in a special meeting of the Directors ; and I was able tc 
tell them how all we, the Missionaries of these Islands whose 
language had never before been reduced to writing, looked tc 
them, and leant upon them, and prayed for them and then 
work — without whom our Native Bibles never could have been 
published. After the meeting the Chairman gave me £^j 
and one of the Directors a cheque for ^£"25 for our Mission 
Ship. 

I was also invited to Leicester, and made the acquaintance- 
ship of a godly and gifted servant of the Lord Jesus, the Rev. 
F. B. Meyer, B.A. (now of London), whose books and booklets 
on the higher aspects of the Christian Life are read by tens 
of thousands, and have been fruitful of blessing. There I 
addressed great meetings of devoted workers in the Lord's vine- 
yard ; and the dear friend who was my host on that occasion, 
a Christian merchant, has since contributed ;^io per annum 
for the support of a Native Teacher on the New Hebrides. 

It was my privilege also to visit and address the Miiller 
Orphanages at Bristol, and to see that saintly man of fiaitb 



384 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

and prayer moving about as a wise and loving father amongst 
the hundreds, even thousands, that look to him for their daily 
bread and for the bread of Life Eternal. At the close of my 
address, the venerable founder thanked me warmly and said, 
"Here are ;£^5o, which God has sent to me for youi 
Mission." 

I replied, saying, "Dear friend, how can I take it? I 
would rather give you ;^5oo for your Orphans if I could, for 
I am sure you need it all 1 " 

He replied, with sweetness and great dignity, " God provides 
for His own Orphans. This money cannot be used for them. 
I must send it after you by letter. It is the Lord's gift." 

Often, as I have looked at the doings of men and Churches, 
and tried to bring all to the test as if in Christ's very presence, it 
has appeared to me that such work as Miiller's and Barnardo's, 
and that of my own fellow-countryman, William Quarrier, 
must be peculiarly dear to the heart of our blessed Lord. 
And were He to visit this world again, and seek a place where 
His very Spirit had most fully wrought itself out into deeds, I 
fear that many of our so-called Churches would deserve to be 
passed by, and that His holy, tender, helpful, divinely-human 
love would find its most perfect reflex in these Orphan Homes. 
Still and for ever, amidst all changes of creed and of climate, 
this, this is " pure and undefiled Religion " before God and 
the Father ! 

But in this connection I must not omit to mention that the 
noble and world-famous servant of God, the Minister of the 
Tabernacle, invited me to a garden-party at his home, and 
asked me to address his students and other Christian workers. 
When I arrived I found a goodly company assembled under 
the shade of lovely trees, and felt the touch of that genial 
humour, so mighty a gift when sanctified, which has so often 
given wings to C. H. Spurgeon's words, when he saluted me 
as " The King of the Cannibals ! " On my leaving, Mrs. 
Spurgeon presented me with her husband's Treasury of David^ 
and also ";^5 from the Lord's cows" — which I afterwards 
learned was part of the profits from certain cows kept by the 
good lady, and that everything produced thereby was dedicated 
to the work of the Lord. I praised God that He had privileged 
me to meet this extraordinarily endowed man, to whom the 
whole Christian World had been so specially indebted, and 



FAREWELL SCENES 385 

who had consecrated all his gifts and opportunities to the pro- 
clamation of the pure and precious Gospel. 

Of all ray London associations, however, the deepest and 
the most imperishable is that which weaves itself around the 
Honourable Ion Keith-Falconer, who has already passed to 
what may truly be called a Martyr's crown. At that time 
I met him at his father-in-law's house at Trent ; and on another 
occasion spent a whole day with him at the house of his noble 
mother, the Countess-Dowager of Kintore. His soul was then 
full of his projected Mission to the Arabs, being himself one 
of the most distinguished Orientalists of the day ; and as we 
talked together, and exchanged experiences, I felt that never 
before had I visibly marked the fire of God, the holy passion 
to seek and to save the lost, burning more steadily or brightly 
on the altar of any human heart. The heroic founding of the 
Mission at Aden is already one of the precious annals of the 
Church of Christ. His young and devoted wife survives, to 
mourn indeed, but also to cherish his noble memory ; and, 
with the aid of others, and under the banner of the Free 
Church of Scotland, to see the " Keith-Falconer Mission " 
rising up amidst the darkness of blood-stained Africa, as at 
once a harbour of refuge for the slave, and a beacon-light to 
those who are without God and without hope. The servant 
does his day's work, and passes on through the gates of sleep 
to the Happy Dawn ; but the Divine Master lives and works 
and reigns, and by our death, as surely as by our life, His 
holy purposes shall be fulfilled. 



CHAPTER LXXXIX 

FAREWELL SCENES 

On returning to Scotland, every day was crowded with engage- 
ments for the weeks that remained, and almost every mail 
brought me contributions from all conceivable corners of the 
land. My heart was set upon taking out two or three Mission- 
aries with me to claim more and still more of the Islands for 
Christ ; and with that view I had addressed Divinity Students 
at Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Aberdeen. Again and again, by 

2 B 



386 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PA TON 

conversation and correspondence, consecrated young men were 
just on the point of volunteering; but again and again the 
larger and better known fields of labour turned the scale, and 
they finally decided for China or Africa or India. Deeply 
disappointed at this, and thinking that God directed us to look 
to our own Australia alone for Missionaries for the New 
Hebrides, I resolved to return, and took steps towards securing 
a passage by the Orient Line to Melbourne. But just then 
two able and devoted students, Messrs. Morton and Leggatt, 
offered themselves as Missionaries for our Islands ; and shortly 
thereafter a third, Mr. Landells, also an excellent man ; and 
all, being on the eve of their Licence as preachers, were 
approved of, accepted, and set to special preparations for 
the Mission field, particularly in acquiring practical medical 
knowledge. 

On this turn of affairs I managed to have my passage 
delayed for six weeks, and resolved to cast myself on the Lord 
that He might enable me in that time to raise at least ;^5oo, 
in order to furnish the necessary outfit and equipment for 
three new Mission Stations, and to pay the passage money 
of the Missionaries and their wives, that there might be no 
difficulty on this score amongst the Foreign Mission Com- 
mittees on the other side. And then the idea came forcibly, 
and for a little unmanned me, that it was wrong in me to 
speak of these limits as to time and money in my prayers to 
God. But I reflected, again, how it was for the Lord's own 
glory alone in the salvation of the Heathen, and for no 
personal aims of mine ; and so I fell back on His promise, 
" Whatsoever ye shall ask in My Name," and believingly asked 
it in His Name, and for His praise and service alone. I 
think it due to my Lord, and for the encouragement of all 
His servants, that I should briefly outline what occurred in 
answer to these prayers. 

Having gone to the centre of one of the great shipbuilding 
districts of Scotland, and held a series of meetings, and raised 
a sum of about £^$ only after nine services and many 
Sabbath School collecting cards, my heart was beginning to 
sink, as I did not think my health would stand another six 
weeks of incessant strain ; when, at the close of my last meet- 
ing in a Free Church, an Elder and his wife entered the 
vestry and said, " We are deeply interested in you and in all 



FAREWELL SCENES 387 

your work and plans. You say that you have asked ^^500 
more. We gave you the first ;£^ioo at the Dundee Conference ; 
and it is a joy to us to give you this ;£'ioo too, towards the 
making up of your final sum. We pray that you may speedily 
realise your wish, and that God's richest blessing may ever 
rest upon your head." 

Another week passed by, and at the close of it a lady 
called upon me, and, after delightful conversation about the 
Mission, said, " How near are you to the sum required ? " I 
explained to her what is recorded above, and she continued, 
"I gave you one little piece of paper at the beginning of 
your efforts. I have prayed for you every day since. God 
has prospered me, and this is one of the happiest moments of 
my life, when I am now able to give you another little bit of 
paper." 

So saying, she put into my hand ;£^ioo. I protested, 
"You are surely too generous. Can you afford a second 

;^IOO?" 

She replied to this effect, and very joyfully, as one who 
had genuine gladness in the deed, " My Lord has been very 
kind to me, in my health and in my business. My wants are 
simple, and are safe in His hands. I wait not till death 
forces me, but give back whatever I am able to the Lord now, 
and hope to live to see much blessing thereby through you in 
the conversion of the Heathen." 

My last week had come, and I was in the midst of pre- 
parations for departure, when amongst the letters delivered to 
me was one to this effect : 

** Restitution money which never now can be returned to 
its owner. Since my Conversion I have laboured hard to 
save it. I now make my only possible amends by returning 
it to God through you. Pray for me and mine, and may God 
bless you in your work ! " I rather startled my brother and 
his wife at our breakfast table by shouting out in unwontedly 
excited tones, — " Hallelujah ! The Lord has done it ! 
Hallelujah ! " But my tones softened down into intense 
reverence, and my words broke at last into tears, when I 
found that this, the second largest subscription ever received 
by me (;^iooo, by one friend, have since been given to the 
"John G. Paton Mission Fund"), came from a converted 
tradesman who had consecrated his all to the Lord Jesus, 



388 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

and whose whole leisure was now centred upon seeking to 
bless and save those of his own rank and class, amongst 
whom he had spent his early and unconverted days. Jesus 
said unto him, " Go home to thy friends, and tell them how 
great things the Lord hath done for thee, and hath had com- 
passion on thee." 

Bidding farewell to dear old Glasgow, so closely intertwined 
with all my earlier and later experiences, I started for London, 
accompanied by my brother James. We were sitting at break- 
fast at Mrs. Mathieson's table, Mildmay, when a telegram was 
put into my hands announcing a " thank-offering " from Lord 
and Lady Polwarth, received since our departure from Glas- 
gow. The Lord had now literally exceeded my prayers. 
With other gifts, repeated again by friends at Mildmay, the 
special fund for outfit and travelling expenses for new Mission- 
aries had risen above the ;£^5oo, and now approached ;£65o. 

In a Farewell Meeting at Mildmay the Lord's servants, 
being assembled in great numbers from all quarters of London, 
dedicated me and my work very solemnly to God, amid songs 
of praise and many prayers and touching " last " words. And 
when at length Mr. Mathieson, intimating that I must go, as 
another company of Christian workers were elsewhere waiting 
also to say Good-bye, suggested that the whole audience should 
stand up, and, instead of hand-shaking, quietly breathe their 
benedictory Farewell as I passed from the platform down 
through their great Hall, a perfect flood of emotion over- 
whelmed me. I never felt a humbler man, nor more anxious 
to hide my head in the dust, than when all these noble, 
gifted, and beloved followers of Jesus Christ, and consecrated 
workers in His service, stood up and with one heart said, 
" God speed " and " God bless you," as I passed on through 
the Hall. To one who had striven and suifered less, or who 
less appreciated how little we can do for others comp?j:ed 
with what Jesus had done for us, this scene might have 
ministered to spiritual pride ; but long ere I reached the door 
of that Hall, my soul was already prostrated at the feet of my 
Lord in sorrow and in shame that I had done so little for 
Him, and I bowed my head and could have gladly bowed ray 
knees to cry, " Not unto us, Lord, not unto us I " 





The Kanaka Traffic, No. 2. 

"'The nativcR came off to barter fruits for tobacco, but on reaching up their hands for trade, they 

were pulled aboard." 



WELCOME TO VICTORIA AND ANIWA 391 

CHAPTER XC 

WELCOME TO VICTORIA AND ANIWA 

On the 28th October 1885 I sailed for Melbourne, and in 
due course safely arrived there by the goodness of God. The 
Church and people of ray own beloved Victoria gave me a 
right joyful welcome, and in public assembly presented me 
with a testimonial, which I shrank from receiving, but which 
all the same was the highly-prized expression of their confi- 
dence and esteem. 

During my absence at the Islands, to which I immediately 
proceeded, they unanimously elected me Moderator of their 
Supreme Court, and called me back to fill that highest Chair 
of honour in the Presbyterian Church. God is my witness 
how very little any or all of these things in themselves ever 
have been coveted by me ; but how, when they have come 
in my way, I have embraced them with a single desire thereby 
to promote the Church's interest in that Cause to which 
my whole life and all my opportunities are consecrated — the 
Conversion of the Heathen World. 

My Mission to Britain was to raise ;£6ooo, in order to 
enable the Australian Churches to provide a Steam Auxiliary 
Mission Ship, for the enlarged and constantly enlarging re- 
quirements of the New Hebrides. I spent exactly eighteen 
months at home; and when I returned, I was enabled to 
hand over to the Church that had commissioned and author- 
ised me no less a sum than jQ<)ooo. And all this had been 
forwarded to me, as the free-will offerings of the Lord's 
stewards, in the manner illustrated by the preceding pages. 
" Behold ! what God hath wrought ! " 

Of this sum ;£6ooo are set apart to build or acquire the 
new Mission Ship. The remainder is added to what we call 
our Number H. Fund, for the maintenance and equipment 
of additional Missionaries. It has been the dream of my life 
to see one Missionary at least, with trained Native Teachers, 
planted on every Island of the New Hebrides, and then 
I could He down and whisper gladly, " Lord, now lettest Thou 
Thy servant depart in peace I " 

As to the new Mission Ship, unexpected delay has arisen. 



393 THE STORY OF JOHN G, PA TON 

There are differences of opinion about the best way of carry- 
ing out the proposal. There must be an understanding 
betwixt New South Wales and Victoria and the other Colonies, 
as to the additional annual expenditure. And the perplexity 
as to the wisest course has deepened, since the Colonial 
Government began to run Mail Ships regularly from Australia 
to Fiji, willing on certain terms of subsidy to call at one or 
other harbour in the New Hebrides. Meantime, let all 
friends who are interested in us and our work understand — 
that the money so generously entrusted to me has been safely 
handed over to my own Victorian Church, and is deposited at 
good interest in the bank, to be spent at their discretion in 
due time, when all details are settled, and, as nearly as 
possible in the altered circumstances, exclusively for the pur- 
poses for which it was asked and bestowed. 

To me personally, this delay is confessedly a keen and 
deep disappointment But the special work laid upon me 
has, however, been accomplished. The Colonial Churches 
have now all the responsibility of the further steps. In this, 
as in many a harder trouble of my chequered life, I calmly 
roll all my burden upon the Lord. I await with quietness and 
confidence His wise disposal of events. His hand is on the 
helm ; and whither He steers us, all shall be well. 

But let me not close this chapter, till I have struck another 
and a Diviner note. I have been to the Islands again, since 
my return from Britain. The whole inhabitants of Aniwa 
were there to welcome me, and my procession to the old 
Mission House was more like the triumphal march of a Con- 
queror than that of a humble Missionary. Everything was 
kept in beautiful and perfect order. Every Service of the 
Church, as previously described in this book, was fully sus- 
tained by the Native Teachers, the Elders, and the occasional 
visit, once or twice a year, of an ordained Missionary from 
one of the other Islands. Aniwa, like Aneityum, is a 
Christian land. Jesus has taken possession, never again to 
quit those shores. Glory, glory to His Blessed Name 1 



ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS 393 

CHAPTER XCI 

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS 

The " Story of my Life," when first published, closed 
with my return to Victoria, in 1885, and my welcome 
back to Aniwa. I little thought then that world-wide 
travels still awaited me, or that I would ever again add 
a page to my Autobiography. But at the earnest appeal 
of my brother James, but for whom this book never 
could have appeared, I resume my pen to tell in brief 
the story of the autumn days of my life, praying my 
Lord to accept and bless this also which I humbly lay 
on His Altar. 

From 1886 till 1892, I was occupied in the colonies 
of Australasia, and in occasional visits to the New He- 
brides, everywhere setting forth, through the incidents 
of my life, the wonders of God's love and grace. God 
has struck the imagination of Christendom with my 
story of cannibals won for Christ, and the sneer that 
missions were a failure has been smitten into dust. 

But in 1892 I was launched on a ToUR ROUND THE 
World, in the cause of Jesus, and for the sake of our 
beloved Islanders. I can sketch only a few fragmentary 
scenes for these pages, out of a busy life and a crowded 
picture. 

The sale of intoxicants, fire arms, and ammuni- 
tion, to the New Hebrideans by foreign traders was 
decimating and demoralizing the natives. Opium and 
rum followed fast, wherever the missionary pioneer 
had made things tolerably safe for the trader. Great 
Britain prohibited her own subjects from these deal- 
ings under heavy penalties. America was appealed to, 
and France also to follow suit. The one hesitated ; the 
other temporized, and trading all round, legitimate or 
illicit, became the rule. 

Controversy had done all it could. At Sir John 
Thurston's advice, a deputation was agreed upon to go 
across and try to win the assent of the United States. 
At the same time, also, deputies were being sent to 



394 THE S7 OR V OF JOHN G. PA 1 ON 



Toronto, to attend the Pan-Presbyterian Council, in 
September 1892. So there came to me a commission 
to attend the council, to urge the United States 
Government to abolish and suppress the aforementioned 
trade, to procure more missionaries, and to receive all 
moneys offered for the extension of the New Hebrides 
mission. We sailed from Sydney on August 8th, were 
at Auckland on 13th, at Samoa on the i8th, at Hon- 
olulu on the 25th and at San Francisco on Sept. 2d. 
Leaving on Sept. 5th, in the company of my wife and 
our daughter, we visited the Mormon settlement on 
the 7th, and arrived at Chicago on the loth. After 
resting over the Sabbath Day, we reached Buffalo on 
Sept. 13th, and, returning we had a view of the 
glorious Niagara. 

At Toronto, every provision had been made for our 
hospitable entertainment, but by my own oversight, or 
that of some one else, I had failed to get intimation, 
and so spent the first night sleeping on a floor. Next 
morning, on reaching the Presbyterian offices, several 
places were urged on our acceptance. We elected to 
go to Mrs. Parks, who, in the early days had been a 
member of my Calton Bible Class in Glasgow. 

When I explained my mission, Americans at the 
council shouted that there must be some mistake. A 
Christian Government like theirs would never counten- 
ance such a trade. But they telegraphed to Wash- 
ington, and found that my statements were too true. 

An imposter, the Ex-Priest Riordan, going under 
the name of Ruthven, gave us endless bother and 
worry. He was at last arrested and put on trial. He 
posed as a New Hebrides missionary, and was collect- 
ing money for the Islands as my ''alternate," with a 
commission from Victoria. He got ''twelve months in 
prison with hard labour." 

Many meetings were addressed by me during the 
council at Toronto ; and after it rose, I visited the chief 
towns of Ontario. Many of the most prominent min- 
isters in the states voluntarily went on my committee 
of advice; and the great-hearted Dr. John Hall and 
like-minded men, gladly opened their pulpits for my 



ROUXD THE WOULD FOR JESUS 395 



appeals. But I owed, perhaps, most of all, to Dr. 
Sommerville of New York, and his devoted lady. 
Their house became my home, and they loaded me with 
every token of help and sympathy. 

The way to Washington was very providentially 
opened up, and an opportunity of getting a friendly 
hearing from the governing authorities there. Every 
public meeting, except those called for worship on Sab- 
baths, forwarded petitions to the President and Con- 
gress against intoxicants and fire arms being used as 
barter by American traders in the unannexed islands of 
the Pacific. These matters were discussed and report- 
ed by the daily press, and public men became keenly 
interested. 

The President declared himself friendly. But a 
clause in the British reply, re intoxicating drinks and 
exceptional licences, caused delay. Week after week 
elapsed. President Harrison went out of office, and 
President Cleveland came to the White House. My 
advisory committee decided that I must wait, and much 
of the work had to be done over again. 

When next I visited Washington, the General As- 
sembly of the Presbyterian Church of the United 
States was in session; and along with them I was intro- 
duced and presented to the President. A few days 
afterwards, 1 had a long private interview, by special 
invitation, and answered many questions. The Presi- 
dent and Mrs. Cleveland seemed genuine Christians, 
and keenly interested in the Salvation of the Heathen. 

The Presbyterian assembly sent a strong deputation 
along with me to the government, re fire arms and in- 
toxicants. Professor Hodge submitted the leading 
statement, and the President desired the document to 
be left with him for careful reflection. In course of 
time, I learned from the British Foreign Office that 
both France and Russia had withdrawn from the agree- 
ment, and that the negotiations were now at an end. 
I still plead that Britain and America should agree, and 
let it be seen that whatever others may do, they refuse 
to exploit the bodies and souls of poor savages for 
gains that must be accursed. 



396 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON- 

At Boston, the famous Dr. Joseph Cook and his 
gifted wife gave me a public reception. My replies 
to a series of testing questions, at his Monday lectures, 
were published widely in his own magazine Our Day, 
and created some interest in the conversion of Can- 
nibals to Christ. I am forever indebted to Mr. John 
Gilchrist, an ekier of the Presbyterian Church at Boston, 
for his loyal help and unselfish devotion. May God re- 
ward him ! 

Some queer experiences befell me also ; as, for in- 
stance that lecture by Dr. Blank, on the Carpenter and 
his wife, a parody on the Lord's Supper, told in full in 
"Part Third" of my Autobiography (Messrs. Hodder 
& Stoughton's popular edition). Again I managed, on 
my visit to Chicago, during the rage over opening the 
exhibition on the Lord's day, to deliver my condem- 
nation and protest by positively declining to enter its 
gates at all. Soon after, I gladly learned that the 
Sunday desecration came to an end, as the managers 
found, for all the noise and clamour about the con- 
venience of the working men, — that it did not pay! It 
never pays, in the long run, to rob God. 

I visited the leading towns in the Northern States, 
and not a few on the borders of the Southern States, 
and everywhere they gave me a reception so warm 
and so universally appreciative that I felt greatly 
humbled ; but I tried to use every opportunity that 
came to me for the honour of my Saviour, to whom 
I owe all. At length, I decided to leave all, and to 
visit the Canadian General Assembly. As I entered, 
led by God, they were discussing an overture to 
throw overboard their Nova Scotian mission to the 
New Hebrides. 

They greeted me cordially. I conveyed all kind 
greetings in return. Then I appealed to the 
moderator to learn on whose authority it was affirmed 
that Australia was both " able and willing" to take over 
this mission of theirs, with its annual cost of about 
;^I300. After a long pause, some one feebly whispered 
a dead missionary's name. I retorted somewhat 
keenly. That man had been the glory of their church 



ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS 397 

— Dr. Geddie of Aneitzum. That mission had been 
the mother of all their missions. Australia was utterly- 
unable to take it up. To drop it was to throw away 
their crown ! I trust the nobler men of Nova Scotia 
will squelch out this miserable agitation of the editor 
of their Mission Record and others, to cut their con- 
nection with the New Hebrides. 

A series of meetings was then mapped out for me, 
by my ever dear friend Rev. J. W. Mitchell of Thorold, 
and the treasurer was A. K. Macdonald, Esq., of 
Toronto, our devoted helper. All the proceeds went 
to relieve their foreign mission fund. Two or three 
addresses were delivered by me every day of the week; 
and from three to five every Lord's day. Long dis- 
tances were sometimes covered by night and by day, 
by carriage and by rail, till sometimes my strength 
seemed outworn, and I felt ready to give in. But "the 
joy of the Lord is your strength ! " 

The incidents of these journeys would fill volumes. 
But I had neither the inclination nor the leisure to 
preserve them. Once was I ferried by a farmer over a 
flooded river, at the peril of his life and mine. Soaked 
and dripping I addressed one meeting ; and instantly 
drove seven miles to another and spoke for an hour and 
a half. Then I got to bed, my clothes being at last 
hung up to dry. Next morning, I was off with an 
early train, having on me the shiver and the terror of 
some great affliction ; but I had not sought or courted 
these things, and God, who called me to them, carried 
me through, without any serious harm. 

Similar exploits by rail and by car were frequent. 
My life was fuller at this time of constant stir and 
ceaseless rushing, then ever before in all my chequered 
experiences. It would not exaggerate, if stating that 
during these months my average of addresses would be 
not less than five every Sunday, and ten for the rest 
of the week. During special weeks, the numbers far 
exceeded these I lived on the homehest food I could 
get, — porridge and milk, tea and bread and butter, and 
the smallest modicum of flesh meat on any day, some- 
times for days together none at all. I had one stimu- 



398 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PATON 

lant, only one, — the ever springing fountain of joy in 
the service of my saviour! 

I left Canada and the States, more than ever con- 
vinced that the story of the salvation of South Sea 
Cannibals by the Gospel of Jesus has been owned of 
God as one of the most powerful arguments for 
silencing the infidel, and at the same time one of the 
most inspiring influences in quickening and strengthen- 
ing Christians in the Most Holy Faith. 



CHAPTER XCII 

THE HOME LANDS AND THE ISLANDS 

On board the Campania^ I was scarcely conscious of 
sleeping all the way from New York to Liverpool. 
She seemed to be tearing herself into fragments. I 
have heard that that defect has since been rectified. 

Arriving in Britain, the contrast of ten years ago 
powerfully impressed me. Then I had to tramp from 
manse to manse, and beg for pulpits. Now, my com- 
mittee were overwhelmed with hundreds of invitations 
from every corner of the three Kingdoms. What had 
happened in the interval? My brother James had put 
into shape and published my Autobiography. All had 
read it, and I was now welcomed everywhere with a 
wide open door. Praise be to God ! Let me use this 
also for His glory. 

My brother James, with his Hon. Secretary, ar- 
ranged for Scotland. My warm hearted friend, Wm. 
Watson, Esq., of Belfast, took charge of all Ireland. 
And A. K. Langridge, Esq. of the London G. P. O., 
the Hon. Secretary and organizer of the whole move- 
ment, planned everything for England, — a man raised 
up by God, and eminently gratified to be the leader 
and inspirer of what had then come to be known as 
"The John G. Paton Mission Fund," whose aim is to 
carry the Gospel to every non-evangelized corner of the 
New Hebrides, — as a memorial and tribute to my poor 



THE HOME LANDS AND THE ISLANDS 399 

life. It would almost seem as if God in his tender 
loving kindness would yet spare me to see that accom- 
plished, — so marvellous has the success of this little 
fund already been ! 

Ministers and workers for Christ in all the Churches 
united to welcome me. My committee at one time 
found themselves wrestling with a mass of 500 invita- 
tions ! The largest public halls were overcrowded in 
every district, even on the work days, and the largest 
Churches three or four times every Sunday. In two 
years I had addressed above 1400 audiences, ranging 
from a few scores of people to above six thousand. 
The chairmen at my meetings included tradesmen and 
merchants. Mayors and Ministers, Provosts and Mem- 
bers of Parliament, Bishops and Archbishops, Lords 
and Peers of the Realm. Fame and influence, I can 
truly say, only bent me lower and lower yet at the feet 
of my dear Lord and Maker Jesus. Very specially so, 
when I addressed the learned professors and eager 
students of many famous colleges. Princeton and Ox- 
ford, Cambridge and Glasgow, — in all above sixty seats 
of learning, — heard the story of our winning the Canni- 
bals for Christ. I told what I knew, what I saw, what 
I lived, by the help of God. I did not intrude into 
their sphere, where I would have been a child, an ignor- 
amus ; but I bore witness of that which God had taught 
me, and they received my testimony everywhere with 
profound respect. I had one talent, against their ten, 
but I traded with it for the honour of my Lord, and 
that I might give account of my stewardship when he 
came to reckon with His servant. 

Ten years before I had visited Britain, and raised 
and handed over to my own Victorian Church ;^6ooo 
for a new Dayspring. Delay had occurred, partly to 
arrange for the extra annual cost of maintenance, 
about ;£"iooo, and partly because new interests had been 
created by the employment of trading companies to do 
the work of the Mission, and some now thought there was 
no longer the same need for a vessel of our own. To our 
thinking, and that of the great majority of the Mission- 
aries, the spiritual interests of the Islanders demand 



40O THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

that we should have a ship of our own, as the five or 
six other Mission Boards in the Pacific seas have all with- 
out a single exception, discovered. We cannot other- 
wise visit and cheer native teachers, at their lonely out- 
posts ; nor can we open pioneer stations, and assail 
the strongholds of heathendom ; nor can we dissociate 
ourselves from the vices of the trading crews, and from 
the barter of fire arms and intoxicants ; without a 
Mission Ship, consecrated to the work, these ends are, 
humanly speaking unattainable, and the conquest of the 
New Hebrides for Christ is postponed indefinitely. 

''But the "maintenance" argument was the one 
really effective objection of opponents; and if ;£"iooo 
per annum could be secured, in addition to what had 
been regularly subscribed for that purpose, everybody 
would apparently rejoice in a ship of their own ! Al- 
most instantaneously, this large sum was placed at our 
disposal, with substantial promises for years to come. 
If this was not God's doing, we know not how to trace 
His hand. He had presented a Dayspring to the New 
Hebrides Mission ; and now He had provided, by the 
farewell offerings of His stewards, for her yearly main- 
tenance. 

In 1894, I returned to Victoria. Towards the end 
of the year, I gave in my report to the General Assem- 
bly at Melbourne. I handed to the Moderator a 
cheque for £i2,^2y,-4s,-2d, the proceeds of collections 
at meetings addressed by me, and to be dedicated ex- 
clusively to the evangelization of the New Hebrides. 
I intimated also another cheque for ;^ 12,000, — donations 
poured by post into the hands of the J. G. Paton Mis- 
sion Fund Committee, from the readers of my book, 
placed entirely at my personal disposal, under the sole 
condition that I must use them for extension work on 
the Islands, and the General Assembly, at my request, 
executed a deed for the management of this second fund 
under certain conditions of control while I live, and 
under certain conditions, after my decease, fulfilling as 
nearly as may be the desires of the generous donors 
from every land. 

All my fellow helpers in Britain and America are, of 



THE HOME LANDS AND THE ISLANDS 401 

course, exclusively voluntary workers. Our little 
quarterly Jottiftgs, is sent to every subscriber, whose 
address is known to us ; and other bond we have none, 
except the ties that bind us to Jesus and to the souls 
of men for whom He died and whom He sends us to seek 
and to save. At the moment of my writing this (1898) 
our little fund supports three Missionaries and their 
wives, three lay helpers (Christian tradesmen), one as- 
sistant master at training college, and about 60 native 
Evangelists, besides bearing one full share of all 
maritime costs. With reverence we say, God be praised 
for such noble help and consecrated helpers. 

The Victorian Church commissioned, after full con- 
sultation, the building of a new Dayspring, She went 
forth from the Clyde, first class in every respect, and 
performed several voyages with universal satisfaction. 
Her price was a little less than ;^70oo. But, by some 
fatality, the Melbourne Committee insured her for 
only ;^2000. On her fourth voyage, she struck on an un- 
charted reef, near New Caledonia, a disaster against 
which no skill and no experience could guard. No life 
was ultimately lost, but the dear little Daysprijig^ 
adorned with the Kelvin Compass, and many other 
gifts and tokens of affection, sleeps at the bottom of 
that hungry sea. The natives at Leunkel wailed, 
when the news reached them. "Alas for the Gospel 
Ship ! Alas for our dear little Dayspring ! Alas for 
the white winged Herald of the Cross ! " I am not 
ashamed to say that I shed tears over her, as over the 
death of one dear to God and to me. 

Still I never for a moment dreamed of thinking 
that Jesus had made a mistake! He died for these 
Islanders and for us — how should He permit anything to 
happen, that was not ultimately for the best ? My 
London Committee immediatly had a cheque of ;^ 1000 
paid in to replace her; and the promise of another 
£\OQO when required. In a very short time, nearly 
;^4ooo were at our disposal. But the powers that be, 
urged on by the Dayspring Board at Sydney, and by 
individual Missionaries unfriendly to having a new ship, 
promoted and carried a policy of delay. The whole 



402 THE STORY OF JOHN G. PA TON 

question of ** ship or no ship" was to be re-opened, and 
fought out again. I protested, seeing that delay 
would probably be fatal to the whole scheme, but in 
vain. 

The Mission Synod on the Islands, in May, 1897, 
voted in favour of a new Day spring hy 13 to 2. But, 
so strong were the opposing interests, that the General 
Assembly at Melbourne, in November of the same 
year, resolved by a majority of only one to come to no 
decision for twelve months at least, and meantime to 
test the success or otherwise of the Trading Company's 
service of the Mission. I cannot but fear that the in- 
terests of the Islanders, as related to Christ, are being 
imperilled, if not actually sacrificed for commercial 
considerations. But I and my committee have done 
all we can do ; and the responsibility now rests on 
other sfioulders. We cannot force a gift on those who 
will not accept it, or even use it. 

I pass, for a moment, to dwell with unalloyed de- 
light on a theme about which no dissensions are 
possible. My fellow labourers on these Islands, though 
some of them differ from me as to the Dayspring^ and 
the Kanaka Traffic, are amongst the noblest men and 
women I ever knew on the earth. " God bless them, 
one and all," is my daily prayer and deepest desire. 

Behold some facts and figures from the New Heb- 
rides, ere we part. North Santo has now Mr. and Mrs. 
Nolte Mackenzie attacking Heathenism at one point, 
Dr. and Mrs. Saudiland's at another, Mr. and Mrs. 
Bowie at a third, and Dr. and Mrs. Bowie at a fourth — 
the largest Island of them all, ringed round with fire, 
the fire of love to Jesus. Malekula, the next largest 
Island, has Mr. and Mrs. Leggatt at one station, my sec- 
ond son Mr. Fred. Baton at another, and Mr. Boyd at a 
third, and Christian Churches have been opened and 
the Holy Supper dispensed. Tanna, said to be the 
hardest Mission field in the world, has been freshly 
assaulted, Mr. Gillies and his wife having gone to 
assist Mr. Watt, at Kwamera, Mr. Thomson Macmillan 
and his wife settled at Wiasisi, and my third son, Mr. 
Frank Baton and his wife, and Mr. Hann, his lay 



THE HOME LANDS AND THE ISLANDS 403 

helper, having opened a pioneer station at Lenukel. 
Already the first pattering drops have fallen, and a 
mighty shower of blessing is promised and expected, 
— the answer to the prayers of those of us driven from 
Tanna, more than thirty years ago. 

Our older stations show a marvellous record. On 
Tongoa, Mr. Michelsen, admitted to the Lord's table 
converts from Heathenism, to the number of 200 in 
the year 1895 alone ; and he has 200 more in his prepa- 
ratory class. There are 30 native evangelists under him, 
and 1850 pupils at their Mission Schools. On Nguna 
and its Islets, Mr. and Mrs. Milne have a Church with 
750 communicants, 1700 ordinary worshippers, 30 
native teachers, an annual contribution of ;^ 15 5-8- 11 for 
support of Native Evangelists, and arrowroot valued at 
£\2Q per annum for support of the Mission. That 
Church has sent out 38 married couples as Native 
Evangelists to other Islands, who have pioneered for 
Christian Missions, and prepared the way for the 
Gospel, a Church, called out of Heathendom, joyfully 
sending forth Missionaries to the Heathen. 

And so on all round the group — Epi, Erromanga, 
Ancitzum, — Christ is winning souls out of the Heathen 
world. Several of these Islands are entirely Christian, 
at least by profession and by outward custom and prac- 
tice. But others are as yet crying through their 
Cannibalism for the coming of the Christ. Four or 
five great centres of Heathenism remain untouched. 
May God spare me to see the Missionaries planted, 
who are to breakthrough into these fortresses of Satan, 
and I shall gladly lie down and rest ! 

The foundations of civilization and of Christianity 
must either thus be laid, else they can never be laid at 
all, — we must send to every Tribe and People the 
European Missionary. That accomplished, — the Gospel 
translated into their Babel tongues, and the Church 
solidly founded, — then will come the question of a 
Native Pastorate, and the setting free of our men and 
our money for other fields. Meantime, let us do what 
God lays to our hand, let us do it with all our might ; 
and He, in His own good time and way, will open up 



404 THE STORY OF JOHN G. FA TON 



to US future duty. To-day is ours, and to-day only. 
To-morrow is God's. 



Reader, in your life, as in mine, one last Chapter 
still awaits us. By His grace, who has sustained me 
from childhood till now, I would Iwork out that 
Chapter, and live through these closing scenes. With 
this book still open before you, I implore you to go 
alone before your blessed Saviour, and pledge yourself 
so to live, and so to die, in the service and fellowship 
of the Lord Jesus, that you and I, who have companied 
with each other through these pages, may meet again 
and renew our happy intercourse in our Father's 
House. 



4 Years of Toil and Adventure in Africa. 



ALEXANDER MACKAY OF UGANDA. 

A LIFE. By his Sister, with Portrait and Colored 
Map, nearly 500 pages. i2mo, cloth, $1.50. 



MR. H. M. STANLEY SAYS : 

'' It would have cured bc^ writer and hero of all moping to have seen the man- 
ner of MACKAY'S LIFE. He had no time to fret and groan and weep, and God 
knows if ever a man had reason to think of 'graves and worms and oblivion,' and to 
be doleful and lonely and sad, Mackav had, when, after murdering his BISHOP 
(HANNINGTON) and burning his pupils and strangling his converts and clubbing 

to death his dark friends, Mwanga turned his eye of death on him TO MY 

GREAT GRIEF, I LEARN THAT MACKAY, THE BEST MISSIONARY 
SINCE LIVINGSTONE, IS DEAD!" 

" Mrs. Harrison (his sister) has suffered the story, for the most part, to tell itself 
in the letters and journals of the dead. But these are arranged with the deft grace of 
a woman's fingers, and the image before one as the book is closed witnesses to her 
success. The picture shines and lives. This is one of the best and most inspiring of 
missionary biographies." — British Weekly. 

"It is a volume of intense and romantic interest. A man who could tramp through 
African jungles when he was reduced to a skeleton by sickness ; who could transport 
a small steamer from the coast to the shores of Lake Victoria Nyanza and could put it 
together again after it was wrecked in a gale ; and who could manage the barbarous 
King Mwanga with such consummate tact, was no ordinary character." — Rev. Dr. 
Theodore L. Cuyler. 

" Mackav's career contained more that would stimulate voung men to self- 
sacrificing lives than that of any missionary of our day."— TA^ Nation. 

" It is a wondrous story, and Mackav's name is one of those which we are sure 
the Church will not willingly let dS.c.''' —Presbyterian. 

" The moral courage of the man as shown in many instances is as thrilling as it 
is wonderful." — Boston Advertiser, 

" The book is one of great interest, and it is especially refreshing to turn from th# 
revolting disclosures about the " Rear Guard ' to this other story of a life in Central 
Africsk— pure, heroic, and saintly." — Lutheran Quarterly. 

" This volume contains a worthy record of a brave man's life consecrated to pur- 
poses entirely unworldly. He has been called the ' St. Paul of Uganda.' This praise 
of him, if rather unhappy in the use of terms, was intended to signify none too mucli. 
Mackav's devotion, in all its essentials, was altogether apostolic in character."— iV 
Y. Times. 

'• The story of his life is so grand a one that we wish it could be read by <^very 
young man connected with our Christian churches at home." — Literary World. 

Copies sent by mail, post-paid, on receipt of price. 

A. C. ARMSTRONG & SON, 

61 East lOtli Street (near Broadway), New Yoi-k. 



BOOKS FO R YpyNQ PEOPLE, 

TALKS WITH YOUNG MEN. 

By J. Thain Davidson. i2mo, in handsome cloth binding, illuminate^ 
cover. Price, $1.25. 

'* These talks are direct, practical and pungent, such as young men like to near. 
They are crowded with points of counsel and direction ; they will be invaluable to any 
young man, and all so plainly and forcibly told, and so fully illustrated, that one can but 
pursue the reading of them to the end. The graphic descriptions of human nature, and 
sharp laying open of moti/e in worldly and selfish living, show an unusually keen 
sense of observation and imderstanding of the human heart. It should have a wide 
circulation." — N'. Y. Evangelist. 

Rev. Mr. SP URGE ON" says : " The author gives young men fine 
advice — full of grace and thought — enlivened by story and proverb, fresh 
with sympathy, and on fire with zeal. These short talks are just what 
they should be, and all that they further need is to be largely distributed 
among the crowds of our advancing manhood. jO BEGIN TO READ fS 
TO BE BOUND TO CONTINUE; THE TALKS ARE SO SENSIBLE 
THAT NO ONE WISHES TO SILENCE THE TALKER-BY LAYING 
ASIDE THE BOOK.** 

N. Y, Christian Advocate and Journal says : " This volume will find 
readers wherever it is known. The talks are fervent and DI&ECT AP- 
PEALS TO THE HEABT. THE STYLE IS ANIMATED AIO) PICTU&- 
FSSftUE. AND THE BOOK WILL BE EEAD BY ALL WHO BUY Xr '' 



"By the same Author, 

FOREWARNED-FOREARMED 

In cloth. Uniform with " Talks With Young Men." l2mo. $1.25. 

Methodist Recorder : "To young men we would specially recommend this useful, 
earnest, and interesting book. They will find themselves not preached to, but talked 
with, and that they have in Mr. Davidson a friend wise, tender and true. Fathers 
could not do better than place this excellent volume in the hands of their sons at once.** 



DR. DAVIDSON'S NEW BOOK FOR YOUNG MEN 

THE CITY YOUTH. 

Uniform with " Talks With Young Men." i2mo, cloth, $l.25. 

It has been the Author's aim, in the preparation of this book, to supply a genial 
and useful Friend, who will talk cheerily yet seriously to the new-comer, and j>o4 
him on his guard against the moral dangers by which he is certain to be beset. 



THE CHURCHETTE: 

A Year's Sermons and Parables for the Young. 

By the Rev. J. R. Howatt. Uniform with *♦ Talks With Young Men.* 

Cloth. $1.25. 

Idierary World: "Short, simple, cheery, collojiulal, imaginative, impressive, th« 
aermons yield abundant evidence that, as he says, his ' aim has been to speak to chil- 
dren in the sunshine.' There is also a freshness, not to say an originality, about di« 
subjects selected and their treatment, which gives a special charm to the book ' 



DR. DAVIDSON'S NEW BOOK for the YOUNG 

SURE TO SUCCEED. 

I2mo volume, handsomely bound, illuminated cloth. Price, - - $1.25 
CONTENTS: 



The Secret of a Successful Life. 

What is Man? 

Art Thou in Health? 

Physical Recreation. 

The Body to be Cared for. 

Strong in Divine Grace. 

Giants in these Days. 

Doing Exploits, 

Fighting the Lion, 

The Way to Prosper. 

Why not Confess Christ? 



A Smooth Road, but a Fatal 

Ending, 
Four Anchors out of the Stern. 
A Choice Young Man. 
The Model Christian. 
Sobriety of Mind. 
Right Hearts and Tight Hands. 
Our Father's Business. 
The Secret of Strength. 
Our Duty to God and Man. 



N. Y. Observer sa.ys,'. **We heartily and earnestly recommend 
this volume to all who are interested in promoting the welfare of young 
men. The counsel it gives is infused with so much common sense and prac- 
tical wisdom, that it must command the respect, if not the hearty assent, 
of every young man to whom it comes." 

Christian Herald: "■ A book full of sound advice to young mkn, 
showing that the most successful life in the world without Christ is only 
failure." 

Phila. Presbyterian : " The eminent author recognizes the needs of the 
body as well as of the soul, and shows himself in sympathy with the aims 
and ambitions of the young. His style is clear, and the arguments are so 
true that they cannot fail of conviction." 

y ournal and Messenger : " A father may well put this work into the 
hands of his son; and committees should make a note of it for 
their sunday-school libraries." 

Baltimore Baptist : " We should be glad to see this book in the hands 
of every young man in the land. Good would result." 

JV. v. Witness : **Any one desirous of awakening in a young man as- 
pirations to a nobler plane of living, will do well to give him this book." 

Zion's Herald: "Practical, plain-spoken addresses to young men. 
They are written in an easy and interesting, yet forcible and pungent, 
style, and convey wholesome truths which all young men would do wcU tO 
foli-w." 



.Copies sent by mail on receipt of price^ 



THE CLERICAL L,iBRARY-(Continued>, 

OUTLINES OF SERMONS TO CHILDREN , 

With numerous Anecdotes. Crown 8vo. Cloth, $1.50. (Being the 
3d vol, of the Clerical Library.) 

" These sermons are by men of acknowledged eminence in possessing tht happ^ 
faculty of Preaching interestingly to the young. As an evidence of this, as well at 
qf the character of the teaching, it is only necessary to mention such names as 
those of William Arnot, thb Bonars, Principal Cairns, John Edmond, D.D., 
Drs. Oswald Dykes and J. Marshall Lang, besides many others."— Canada Pres- 
tyterian. 

"This book contains a very high grade of thinkmg, with enough illustrations and 
anecdotes to stock the average preacher for many years of children's sermons." — Epis' 
topal Register. 

"They are full of suggestions which will be found exceedingly helpful ; the habit o! 
Bsing apt and simple illustrations, and of repeating good anecdotes, begets a faculty 
and power which are of value. This volume is a treasure which a hundred pastors will 
find exceedingly convenient to draw upon." — N. Y. Evangelist. 

PULPIT PRAYERS BY EMINENT PREACHERS . 

Crown 8vo. Cloth, $1.50. (Being the 4th vol. of the Clerical Library.) 

The British Qtiarterly says: " These prayers are fresh and strong: the or- 
dinary ruts of conventional forms are left and the fresh thoughts of living hearts 
are uttered. The excitement of devotional thought and sympathy must be great in 
the offering of such prayers, especially when, as here, spiritual intensity and de^ 
voutness are as jnarked as freshness and strength. Such prayers have their char- 
acteristic aaoantages." 

London Literary World : "Used aright, this volume is likely to be of great ser- 
vice to ministers. It will show them how to put variety, freshness and literary beauty, 
US well as spirituality of tone, into their extemporaneous prayers," 



Anecdotes Iliflstrative of New Testament Texts. 

With 600 Anecdotes. Crown 8vo, 400 pages. Cloth, $1.50. (Being 
the 5th vol. of the Clerical Library.) 

London Christian Leader says : " This is one of the most valuable books of 
mnecdote that we have ever seen. There is hardly one anecdote that is not of first- 
rate quality. They have been selected by one who has breadth and vigor of mind 
ms well as keen spiritual insight, and some of the most effective illustrations of 
Scripture texts have a rich vein (f humor of exquisite quality." 

The London Church Bells: "The anecdotes are given in the order of the texts 
which they illustrate. There is an ample index. The book is one which those who 
have to prepare sermons and addresses wUl do well to have at their elbow." 

N. v. Christian at Work : "As an apt illustration often proves the nail 

WHICH fastens the TRUTH IN THE MIND, THIS VOLUME WILL PROVE AN ADMIRABLK 
AND VALUABLE AID, NOT ONLY TO CLERGYMEN, BUT TO SUNDAY-SCHOOL TEACHERS 

AND Christian workers generally." 

N. Y. Observer : "A book replete with incident and suggestion applicable to every 
%cc»si!on.'' 



Coines sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt (if prke. 



KUG 1 



1898 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Oct. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



